Textus Receptus - User contributions [en]

Hebrews 9:19

2018-06-19T16:06:19Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:19 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:19]]''' λαληθείσης γὰρ πάσης ἐντολῆς κατὰ νόμον ὑπὸ Μωϋσέως παντὶ τῷ λαῷ λαβὼν τὸ αἷμα τῶν μόσχων καὶ τράγων μετὰ ὕδατος καὶ ἐρίου κοκκίνου καὶ ὑσσώπου αὐτό τε τὸ βιβλίον καὶ πάντα τὸν λαὸν ἐρράντισεν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:19 ''' For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people,

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:19 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:19]]''' Because when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and goats, with water, scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:19 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For whanne ech maundement of the lawe was red of Moises to al the puple, he took the blood of calues, and of buckis of geet, with watir, and reed wolle, and ysope, and bispreynde bothe thilke book and al the puple, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For when all the commaundementes were redde of Moses vnto all the people he toke ye bloud of calves and of Gotes with water and purple woll and ysope and sprynkled both the boke and all the people ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For whan all the commaundementes (acordinge to the lawe) were red of Moses vnto all the people, he toke ye bloude of calues and of goates, with water and purple woll and ysope, and sprenkled the boke and all the people, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For when Moses had declared all the commaundement to all the people according to the lawe, he toke the bloud of calues and of goates, with water & purple wolle, and ysope, and sprinckled both the boke, & all the people, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For when al the commaundementes were reade of Moyses to all the people, he toke the bloude of calues and of gotes, whiche water and purple woul and ysope, and sprynkled both the boke and all the people ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For when Moyses had spoken euery precept to all the people according to the lawe, takyng the blood of Calues and of Goates, with water & purple wooll and ysope, he sprynkled both the booke it selfe, and all the people, ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For when Moses had spoken euery precept to the people, according to the Law, he tooke the blood of calues and of goates, with water and purple wooll and hyssope, and sprinckled both the booke, and all the people, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For when Moses had spoken euery precept to all the people according to the Law, he tooke the blood of Calues and of Goates, with water and scarlet wooll, and hysope, and sprinckled both the booke and all the people, ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for when every precept of the law had been represented by Moses to all the people, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, wool of a scarlet dye, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book of the law and all the people, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water and scarlet wooll, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book and all the people, (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people, ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] for when every command was spoken according to the law, by Moses to all the people, he took the blood of calves and goats, with water and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled the book and all the people, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For when Moses had spoken all the commandments according to the law, to all the people, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and the book itself (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For when every command according to the law had been spoken by Moses to all the people, taking the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book and all the people, (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] for "when Moses had spoken every precept in the law to all the people, taking the blood of calves, and of goats, with water and scarlet wool, and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself, and the people:" (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For when every precept had been enjoined by Musha to the whole people according to the law, Musha took the blood of the heifer, and water, with the scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled upon the books and upon all the people, ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For every commandment of the law having been spoken by Moses to all the people, taking the blood of bullocks and goats with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Having spoken for every commandment according to law by Moses to all the people, having taken the blood of the young bullocks and of goats with water and wool scarlet and hyssop, itself both the book and all the people he sprinkled, ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For, when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of the calves and of the goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, saying: (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For when Moses had spoken every precept according to the Law to all the people, he took the blood of the calves and of the goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book, and all the people, ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For when every commandment had been spoken by Moses unto all the people according to the law, he took the blood of the calves and the goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself, and all the people, (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For every commandment having been spoken according to [the] law by Moses to all the people; having taken the blood of calves and goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for every command having been spoken, according to law, by Moses, to all the people, having taken the blood of the calves and goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, he both the book itself and all the people did sprinkle, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For when every commandment had been spoken by Moses unto all the people according to the law, he took the blood of the calves and the goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, when every commandment according to the law had been spoken by Moses unto all the people, taking the blood of the calves and the goats, with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, both, the scroll itself, and all the people, he sprinkled; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For every commandment having been spoken by Moses to all the people according to law, having taken the blood of bullocks and goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for, when every commandment had been spoken by Moses to all the people according to the law, taking the blood of the calves and of the goats, with water, and scarlet wool, and hyssop, he sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For, when every command had been announced to all the people by Moses in accordance with the Law, he took the blood of the calves and of the goats, with water, scarlet wool, and a bunch of hyssop, and sprinkled even the Book of the Law, as well as all the people, (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For when Moses had proclaimed to all the people every commandment contained in the Law, he took the blood of the calves and of the goats and with them water, scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For when Moses had spoken every commandment to all the people according to the law, he took the blood of calves and of goats with water and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book itself and all the people, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لان موسى بعدما كلم جميع الشعب بكل وصية بحسب الناموس اخذ دم العجول والتيوس مع ماء وصوفا قرمزيا وزوفا ورشّ الكتاب نفسه وجميع الشعب <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܟܕ ܐܬܦܩܕ ܓܝܪ ܟܠܗ ܦܘܩܕܢܐ ܡܢ ܡܘܫܐ ܠܥܡܐ ܟܠܗ ܒܢܡܘܤܐ ܢܤܒ ܗܘܐ ܡܘܫܐ ܕܡܐ ܕܥܓܠܬܐ ܘܡܝܐ ܒܥܡܪܐ ܕܙܚܘܪܝܬܐ ܘܙܘܦܐ ܘܪܤ ܥܠ ܤܦܪܐ ܘܥܠ ܥܡܐ ܟܠܗ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen iracurri cerautzanean manamendu guciac Leguearen arauez Moysesec populu guciari, harturic aretzén eta akerrén odola vrarequin, eta escarlatan tintatu ilerequin eta hyssoparequin bay liburuä bay populu gucia ihizta citzan:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото, след като Моисей изговори всяка заповед от закона пред всичките люде, взе кръвта на телците и на козлите, с вода и червена вълна и исоп, та поръси и самата книга и всичките люде, и казваше: (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为摩西当日照着律法将各样诫命传给众百姓，就拿朱红色绒和牛膝草，把牛犊山羊的血和水 ? 在书上，又 ? 在众百姓身上，说： (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為摩西當日照著律法將各樣誡命傳給眾百姓，就拿朱紅色絨和牛膝草，把牛犢山羊的血和水灑在書上，又灑在眾百姓身上，說： (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car chaque commandement, pour ce qui concerne la loi, ayant été proclamé par Moïse à tout le peuple, il prit le sang des veaux et des boucs, avec de l'eau et de la laine écarlate et de l'hysope, et en fit aspersion sur le livre lui-même et sur tout le peuple, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car après que Moïse eut récité à tout le peuple tous les commandements selon la Loi, ayant pris le sang des veaux et des boucs, avec de l'eau et de la laine teinte en pourpre, et de l'hysope, il en fit aspersion sur le Livre, et sur tout le peuple; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En effet, après que Moïse eut déclaré à tout le peuple tous les commandements de la loi, il prit le sang des veaux et des boucs, avec de l'eau et de la laine écarlate, et de l'hysope, et en fit aspersion sur le livre lui-même et sur tout le peuple, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn als Mose ausgeredet hatte von allen Geboten nach dem Gesetz zu allem Volk, nahm er Kälber - und Bocksblut mit Wasser und Purpurwolle und Ysop und besprengete das Buch und alles Volk. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn als jedes Gebot nach dem Gesetz von Moses zu dem ganzen Volke geredet war, nahm er das Blut der Kälber und Böcke mit Wasser und Purpurwolle und Ysop und besprengte sowohl das Buch selbst als auch das ganze Volk, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn als Mose ausgeredet hatte von allen Geboten nach dem Gesetz zu allem Volk, nahm er Kälber-und Bocksblut mit Wasser und Scharlachwolle und Isop und besprengte das Buch und alles Volk (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè, dopo che tutti i comandamenti, secondo la legge, furono da Mosè stati pronunziati a tutto il popolo; egli, preso il sangue de’ vitelli e de’ becchi, con acqua, e lana tinta in iscarlatto, ed isopo, ne spruzzò il libro stesso, e tutto il popolo;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Difatti, quando tutti i comandamenti furono secondo la legge proclamati da Mosè a tutto il popolo, egli prese il sangue de’ vitelli e de’ becchi con acqua, lana scarlatta ed issopo, e ne asperse il libro stesso e tutto il popolo, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* lecto enim omni mandato legis a Mose universo populo accipiens sanguinem vitulorum et hircorum cum aqua et lana coccinea et hysopo ipsum quoque librum et omnem populum aspersit [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Şi într'adevăr, Moise, după ce a rostit înaintea întregului norod toate poruncile Legii, a luat sînge de viţei şi de ţapi, cu apă, lînă stacojie şi isop, a stropit cartea şi tot norodul, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо Моисей, произнеся все заповеди по закону перед всем народом, взял кровь тельцов и козлов с водою и шерстью червленою и иссопом, и окропил как самую книгу, так и весь народ, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque habiendo leído Moisés todos los mandamientos de la ley á todo el pueblo, tomando la sangre de los becerros y de los machos cabríos, con agua, y lana de grana, é hisopo, roció al mismo libro, y también á todo el pueblo, (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty sedan alla buden, såsom de lyda i lagen, hade blivit av Moses kungjorda för allt folket, tog han blod av kalvar och bockar, tillika med vatten och röd ull och isop, och bestänkte såväl själva boken som allt folket (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't nang salitain ni Moises ang bawa't utos sa buong bayan ayon sa kautusan, ay kumuha siya ng dugo ng mga bulong baka at ng mga kambing, na may tubig at balahibong mapula ng tupa at isopo, at winisikan ang aklat at gayon din ang buong bayan, (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Lúc Môi-se phán mọi điều răn của luật pháp cho dân chúng, có lấy máu của bò con và dê đực, với nước, dây nhung đỏ tía và nhành ngưu tất rảy trên sách cùng trên cả dân chúng, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:18

2018-06-19T16:05:59Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:18 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:18]]''' ὅθεν οὐδ' ἡ πρώτη χωρὶς αἵματος ἐγκεκαίνισται·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:18 ''' Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:18 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:18]]''' Therefore not even the first covenant was dedicated without blood.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:18 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] Wherfor nether the firste testament was halewid without blood. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For which cause also nether that fyrst testament was ordeyned with out bloud. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For the which cause that first Testamet also was not ordeyned without bloude. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] for which cause also nether þe first testament was ordeyned without bloude. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For whiche cause also, neyther that fyrst testament was ordeyned without bloude. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For which cause also, neither the firste [testament] was dedicated without blood. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Wherefore neither was the first ordeined without blood. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Whereupon, neither the first Testament was dedicated without blood. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] whence even the first testament was not established without the effusion of blood. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Whereupon the first covenant was not dedicated without blood. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Whence neither was the first covenant entered into without blood: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Whence neither was the first covenant originally transacted without blood. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] Wherefore also that first testament was not consecrated without blood. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Hence even the first testament was not dedicated without blood. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Hence, neither was the first introduced without blood; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] Wherefore neither the first without blood was confirmed. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] whence also the first [covenant] was not initiated without blood. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Hence not even the first without blood has been dedicated. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Wherefore, neither has the first been dedicated without blood. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] Hence neither was the first covenant ratified without blood. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] Whereupon neither the first testament was dedicated without blood. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Wherefore even the first [covenant] hath not been dedicated without blood. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Whence neither the first was inaugurated without blood. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] whence not even the first apart from blood hath been initiated, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Wherefore even the first `covenant' hath not been dedicated without blood. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Whence, not even the first, apart from blood, hath been consecrated; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Neither was the first covenant therefore dedicated without blood. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Wherefore, not even has the first covenant been dedicated without blood; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] This explains why even the first Covenant was not ratified without the shedding of blood. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Accordingly we find that the first Covenant was not inaugurated without blood. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] Whence, not even the first covenant was inaugurated without blood. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فمن ثم الاول ايضا لم يكرس بلا دم <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܛܠ ܗܢܐ ܐܦܠܐ ܩܕܡܝܬܐ ܕܠܐ ܕܡܐ ܐܫܬܪܪܬ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Bada, lehena-ere ezta odolic gabe dedicatu içan.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Затова нито първият [завет] бе утвърден без кръв. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 所以，前约也不是不用血立的； (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 所以，前約也不是不用血立的； (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* De là vient qu'aussi la première alliance n'a pas été inaugurée sans du sang. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi le premier [testament] lui-même n'a point été confirmé sans du sang. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi aussi la première alliance ne fut point établie sans effusion de sang. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Daher auch das erste nicht ohne Blut gestiftet ward. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] daher ist auch der erste Bund nicht ohne Blut eingeweiht worden. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Daher auch das erste nicht ohne Blut gestiftet ward. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Laonde la dedicazione del primo non fu fatta senza sangue.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ond’è che anche il primo patto non è stato inaugurato senza sangue. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* unde ne primum quidem sine sanguine dedicatum est [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] De aceea şi întîiul legămînt n'a fost sfinţit fără sînge. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Почему и первый завет был утвержден не без крови. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* De donde vino que ni aun el primero fué consagrado sin sangre. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Därför har icke heller det förra förbundet blivit invigt utan blod. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Kaya't ang una mang tipan ay hindi itinalaga ng walang dugo. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ấy vậy, chính giao ước trước nào chẳng phải là không dùng máu mà lập. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:14

2018-06-07T18:13:17Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:14 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:14]]''' πόσῳ μᾶλλον τὸ αἷμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὃς διὰ πνεύματος αἰωνίου ἑαυτὸν προσήνεγκεν ἄμωμον τῷ θεῷ καθαριεῖ τὴν συνείδησιν ὑμῶν ἀπὸ νεκρῶν ἔργων εἰς τὸ λατρεύειν θεῷ ζῶντι

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:14 ''' How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:14 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:14]]''' how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered Himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God?

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}
==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:14 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] hou myche more the blood of Crist, which bi the Hooli Goost offride hym silf vnwemmyd to God, schal clense oure conscience fro deed werkis, to serue God that lyueth? ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] How moche more shall the bloud of Christ (which thorow the eternall sprete offered him silfe with out spot to God) pourdge youre consciences from deed workes for to serve the livynge god? ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] How moch more shal the bloude of Christ (which thorow the eternall sprete offred him selfe without spot vnto God) pourge oure conscience from deed workes, for to serue the lyuynge God? (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] how moch moare shall the bloud of Christ (which thorow the eternall sprete, offered him self without spot to God) pourge youre conscience from deed workes, for to serue the lyuinge God? ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Howe muche more shall the bloude of Christe (which thorow the eternall spyryte offred hym selfe without spot to God) pourge youre conscyences from dead workes, for to serue the lyuyng God? ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Howe much more the blood of Christe, which through the eternall spirite offered hym selfe without spot to God, shall purge your conscience fro dead workes, to serue the lyuyng God? ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] How much more shal the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without fault to God, purge your conscience from dead workes, to serue the liuing God? ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit, offered himselfe without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead workes, to serue the liuing God? ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the holy spirit offered himself a spotless victim to God, purify our souls from deadly sins, to serve the living God? ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] How much more shall the blood of Christ do, who through the Holy Spirit, offered himself without spot to God, who will purge our conscience from dead works to serve the living God; (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself spotless to God, purify your conscience from dead works, that ye may serve the living God? (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge our conscience from dead works, to serve the living God? (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who, by the eternal Spirit, offered up himself in sacrifice without blemish to God, cleanse our conscience from dead works, that we may perform divine service to the living God? (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who, through an Eternal Spirit, offered himself without fault, to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] how much more then shall the blood of the Meshiha, who, by the Eternal Spirit, himself hath offered without spot unto Aloha, purify our conscience from dead works, to serve the Aloha the Living? ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who with an eternal spirit offered himself without fault to God, purify your conscience from dead works to serve the living God. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] how much more the blood of the Anointed one, who by means of a spirit age-lasting himself offered spotless to the God, shall cleanse the conscience of you from of death works, for the to serve God living. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who by his everlasting spirit offered himself without spot to God, purify your conscience from dead works, for the worship of the living God! (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without blemish unto God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] how much rather shall the blood of the Christ, who by the eternal Spirit offered himself spotless to God, purify your conscience from dead works to worship [the] living God? (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] how much more shall the blood of the Christ (who through the age-during Spirit did offer himself unblemished to God) purify your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without blemish unto God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] How much rather shall the blood of the Christ, who through an age–abiding spirit offered himself unspotted unto God, purify our conscience from dead works, to the rendering of divine–service, unto a Living God? (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered up himself without spot to God, purify our conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, Who through the Eternal Spirit offered Himself without blemish to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God? (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] how much more will the blood of the Christ, who, through his eternal Spirit, offered himself up to God as a victim without blemish, purify our consciences from a lifeless formality, and fit us for the service of the Living God! (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] how much more certainly shall the blood of Christ, who strengthened by the eternal Spirit offered Himself to God, free from blemish, purify your consciences from lifeless works for you to serve the ever-living God? (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve the living God. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فكم بالحري يكون دم المسيح الذي بروح ازلي قدم نفسه للّه بلا عيب يطهر ضمائركم من اعمال ميتة لتخدموا الله الحي <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܟܡܐ ܗܟܝܠ ܝܬܝܪܐܝܬ ܕܡܗ ܕܡܫܝܚܐ ܕܒܪܘܚܐ ܕܠܥܠV ܢܦܫܗ ܩܪܒ ܕܠܐ ܡܘV ܠܐܠܗܐ ܢܕܟܐ ܬܐܪܬܢ ܡܢ ܥܒܕܐ ܡܝܬܐ ܕܢܫܡܫ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܚܝܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Cembatez areago Christen odolac, ceinec Spiritu eternalaz bere buruä macularic gabe Iaincoari offrendatu baitrauca, chahuturen du obra hiletaric çuen conscientiá Iainco viciaren cerbitzatzeco?

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] то колко повече кръвта на Христа, Който чрез вечния Дух принесе Себе Си без недостатък на Бога, ще очисти съвестта ви от мъртвите дела, за да служите на живия Бог! (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 何况基督藉着永远的灵，将自己无瑕无疵献给神，他的血岂不更能洗净你们的心（原文是良心），除去你们的死行，使你们事奉那永生神麽？ (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 何況基督藉著永遠的靈，將自己無瑕無疵獻給神，他的血豈不更能洗淨你們的心（原文是良心），除去你們的死行，使你們事奉那永生神麼？ (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* combien plus le sang du Christ, qui, par l'Esprit éternel, s'est offert lui-même à Dieu sans tache, purifiera-t-il votre conscience des oeuvres mortes, pour que vous serviez le Dieu vivant! (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Combien plus le sang de Christ, qui par l'Esprit éternel s'est offert lui-même à Dieu sans nulle tache, purifiera-t-il votre conscience des œuvres mortes, pour servir le Dieu vivant? (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Combien plus le sang de Christ, qui, par l'Esprit éternel, s'est offert à Dieu, lui-même, sans tache, purifiera-t-il votre conscience des œuvres mortes, afin que vous serviez le Dieu vivant! (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] wieviel mehr wird das Blut Christi, der sich selbst ohne allen Wandel durch den Heiligen Geist Gott geopfert hat, unser Gewissen reinigen von den toten Werken, zu dienen dem lebendigen Gott! (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] wieviel mehr wird das Blut des Christus, der durch den ewigen Geist sich selbst ohne Flecken Gott geopfert hat, euer Gewissen reinigen von toten Werken, um dem lebendigen Gott zu dienen! (O. Gottesdienst darzubringen) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] wie viel mehr wird das Blut Christi, der sich selbst ohne allen Fehl durch den ewigen Geist Gott geopfert hat, unser Gewissen reinigen von den toten Werken, zu dienen dem lebendigen Gott! (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] quanto più il sangue di Cristo, il quale per lo Spirito eterno ha offerto sè stesso puro d’ogni colpa a Dio, purificherà egli la vostra coscienza dalle opere morte, per servire all’Iddio vivente?(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] quanto più il sangue di Cristo che mediante lo Spirito eterno ha offerto se stesso puro d’ogni colpa a Dio, purificherà la vostra coscienza dalle opere morte per servire all’Iddio vivente? (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* quanto magis sanguis Christi qui per Spiritum Sanctum semet ipsum obtulit inmaculatum Deo emundabit conscientiam vestram ab operibus mortuis ad serviendum Deo viventi [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] cu cît mai mult sîngele lui Hristos, care, prin Duhul cel vecinic, S'a adus pe Sine însuş jertfă fără pată lui Dumnezeu, vă va curăţi cugetul vostru de faptele moarte, ca să slujiţi Dumnezeului cel viu! (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] то кольми паче Кровь Христа, Который Духом Святым принес Себя непорочного Богу, очистит совесть нашу от мертвых дел, для служения Богу живому и истинному! [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* ¿Cuánto más la sangre de Cristo, el cual por el Espíritu eterno se ofreció á sí mismo sin mancha á Dios, limpiará vuestras conciencias de las obras de muerte para que sirváis al Dios vivo? (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] huru mycket mer skall icke Kristi blod -- då han nu genom evig ande har framburit sig själv såsom ett felfritt offer åt Gud -- rena våra samveten från döda gärningar till att tjäna den levande Guden! (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Gaano pa kaya ang dugo ni Cristo, na sa pamamagitan ng Espiritu na walang hanggan ay inihandog ang kaniyang sarili na walang dungis sa Dios, ay maglilinis ng inyong budhi sa mga gawang patay upang magsipaglingkod sa Dios na buhay? (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] huống chi huyết của Ðấng Christ, là Ðấng nhờ Ðức Thánh Linh đời đời, dâng chính mình không tì tích cho Ðức Chúa Trời, thì sẽ làm sạch lương tâm anh em khỏi công việc chết, đặng hầu việc Ðức Chúa Trời hằng sống, là dường nào! (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:13

2018-06-07T18:12:51Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:13 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:13]]''' εἰ γὰρ τὸ αἷμα ταύρων καὶ τράγων καὶ σποδὸς δαμάλεως ῥαντίζουσα τοὺς κεκοινωμένους ἁγιάζει πρὸς τὴν τῆς σαρκὸς καθαρότητα

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:13 ''' For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:13 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:13]]''' Because if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of a heifer, sprinkling the unclean, sanctifies for the purifying of the flesh,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:13 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For if the blood of gootbuckis, and of boolis, and the aische of a cow calf spreynd, halewith vnclene men to the clensing of fleisch, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For yf the bloud of oxen and of Gotes and the asshes of an heyfer whe it was sprynckled puryfied the vnclene as touchynge the purifiynge of the flesshe: ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For yff the bloude off oxen and off goates, and the asshes off the cowe whan it is sprenkled, haloweth the vncleane as touchynge the purificacion of the flesh, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For yf the bloud of oxen and of gotes & þe asshes of a yong kow, when it was sprinckcled, purifieth the vnclene, as touchyng the purifyinge of the flesshe: ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For yf the bloude of oxen and of gotes and the ashes of an heyfer, when it was sprinkled, puryfyed the vncleane, as touchyng the puryfiynge of the fleshe: ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For if the blood of Oxen & of Goates, and the asshes of a young Cowe, sprinklyng the vncleane, sanctifieth to the purifiyng of the flesshe: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For if the blood of bulles and of goates, and the ashes of an heifer, sprinkling them that are vncleane, sanctifieth as touching the purifying of the flesh, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For if the blood of Bulls, and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the vncleane, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] For if the blood of goats and of bulls, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkled on the unclean, can cleanse them from external impurities; ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For if the blood of goats, and of bulls, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh; (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For if the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purification of the flesh; (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For if the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For if the blood of bulls, and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the defiled sanctifieth to corporal purification, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctify to the purifying of the flesh: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For if the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the polluted, sanctified to the cleansing of the flesh, (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For if the blood of goats and of calves, and the dust of an heifer, sprinkled upon those who were unclean, sanctifieth them for the purification of their flesh, ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For if the blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of a heifer, sprinkling the defiled, sanctifies to the purification of the flesh, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] If for the blood of bulls and of goats, and ashes of a heifer sprinkling the polluted ones, cleanses for the of the flesh purification; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and ashes of a heifer sprinkling those who have been defiled, sanctifies to the purity of the flesh; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling those who have been defiled, sanctify to the purifying of the flesh, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling them that have been defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the flesh: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and a heifer's ashes sprinkling the defiled, sanctifies for the purity of the flesh, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for if the blood of bulls, and goats, and ashes of an heifer, sprinkling those defiled, doth sanctify to the purifying of the flesh, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling them that have been defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the flesh: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the profaned, halloweth unto the purity of the flesh, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling those who have been defiled, sanctifies unto the purification of the flesh; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For, if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling those who have been defiled, sanctifies to the purification of the flesh; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For, if the blood of goats and bulls, and the sprinkling of the ashes of a heifer, purify those who have been defiled (as far as ceremonial purification goes), (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For if the blood of goats and bulls and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling those who have contracted defilement make them holy so as to bring about ceremonial purity, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling the defiled sanctifies in respect to the purification of the flesh, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه ان كان دم ثيران وتيوس ورماد عجلة مرشوش على المنجسين يقدس الى طهارة الجسد <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܐܢ ܓܝܪ ܕܡܐ ܕܨܦܪܝܐ ܘܕܥܓܠܐ ܘܩܛܡܐ ܕܥܓܠܬܐ ܡܬܪܤܤ ܗܘܐ ܥܠ ܐܝܠܝܢ ܕܡܬܛܡܐܝܢ ܗܘܘ ܘܡܩܕܫ ܠܗܘܢ ܠܕܘܟܝܐ ܕܒܤܪܗܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen baldin cecenén eta akerrén odolac, eta bigáren hauts barreyatuac, satsuac sanctificatzen baditu haraguiaren puritateaz den becembatean:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото, ако кръвта от козли и от юнци и пепелта от юница, с които се поръсваха осквернените, освещава за очистването на тялото, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 若山羊和公牛的血，并母牛犊的灰， ? 在不洁的人身上，尚且叫人成圣，身体洁净， (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 若山羊和公牛的血，並母牛犢的灰，灑在不潔的人身上，尚且叫人成聖，身體潔淨， (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car si le sang de boucs et de taureaux, -et la cendre d'une génisse avec laquelle on fait aspersion sur ceux qui sont souillés, -sanctifie pour la pureté de la chair, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car si le sang des taureaux et des boucs, et la cendre de la génisse, de laquelle on fait aspersion, sanctifie quant à la pureté de la chair, ceux qui sont souillés; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car si le sang des taureaux et des boucs, et la cendre de la génisse, qu'on répand sur ceux qui sont souillés, les sanctifie quant à la pureté de la chair, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn so der Ochsen und der Böcke Blut und die Asche, von der Kuh gesprenget, heiliget die Unreinen zu der leiblichen Reinigkeit, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn wenn das Blut von Böcken und Stieren und die Asche einer jungen Kuh, auf die Unreinen gesprengt, zur Reinigkeit des Fleisches heiligt, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn so der Ochsen und der Böcke Blut und die Asche von der Kuh, gesprengt, heiligt die Unreinen zu der leiblichen Reinigkeit, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè, se il sangue de’ tori e de’ becchi, e la cenere della giovenca, sparsa sopra i contaminati, santifica alla purità della carne;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Perché, se il sangue di becchi e di tori e la cenere d’una giovenca sparsa su quelli che son contaminati santificano in modo da dar la purità della carne, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* si enim sanguis hircorum et taurorum et cinis vitulae aspersus inquinatos sanctificat ad emundationem carnis [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Căci dacă sîngele taurilor şi al ţapilor şi cenuşa unei vaci, stropită peste cei întinaţi, îi sfinţeşte şi le aduce curăţirea trupului, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо если кровь тельцов и козлов и пепел телицы, черезокропление, освящает оскверненных, дабы чисто было тело, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque si la sangre de los toros y de los machos cabríos, y la ceniza de la becerra, rociada á los inmundos, santifica para la purificación de la carne, (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty om redan blod av bockar och tjurar och aska av en ko, stänkt på dem som hava blivit orenade, helgar till utvärtes renhet, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't kung ang dugo ng mga kambing at ng mga baka, at ang abo ng dumalagang baka na ibinubudbod sa mga nadungisan, ay makapagiging banal sa ikalilinis ng laman: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vì nếu huyết của dê đực cùng tro bò cái tơ mà người ta rưới trên kẻ ô uế còn làm sạch được phần xác thịt họ và nên thánh thay, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:11

2018-06-07T18:12:15Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:11 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:11]]''' Χριστὸς δὲ παραγενόμενος ἀρχιερεὺς τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν διὰ τῆς μείζονος καὶ τελειοτέρας σκηνῆς οὐ χειροποιήτου τοῦτ' ἔστιν, οὐ ταύτης τῆς κτίσεως

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:11 ''' But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:11 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:11]]''' But Christ came as High Priest of the good things to come, with the greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands, that is, not of this creation.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:11 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But Crist beynge a bischop of goodis to comynge, entride bi a largere and perfitere tabernacle, not maad bi hoond, that is to seye, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] But Christ beynge an hye prest of good thynges to come came by a greater and a moare parfecte tabernacle not made with hondes: that is to saye not of this maner bildynge ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But Christ beynge an hye prest of good thinges to come, came by a greater and a more perfecte Tabernacle, not made with handes, that is to saye, not of this maner buyldynge: (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] But Christ beynge and hye Prest of good thynges to come, came by a greater & a more perfecte tabernacle, not made wyth handes: that is to saye, not of thys buylding, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] But Christe beynge an hye prieste of good thynges to come, came by a greater & a more perfecte tabernacle, not made wyth handes: that is to saye, not of thys maner buyldynge, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] But Christe beyng come an hye priest of good thynges that shoulde be, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with handes, that is to say, not of this buyldyng, ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] But Christ being come an high Priest of good things to come, by a greater and a more perfect Tabernacle, not made with handes, that is, not of this building, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] But Christ being come an high Priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect Tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] but Christ, the high priest of a better dispensation that was to come, having appeared, is enter'd into the holy of holys by a nobler and more perfect tabernacle, not the effect of human art, but of a higher nature; ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, through a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] But Christ being come an high-priest of the good things to come, hath entered once for all into the holy places, through a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is, not of this building, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But Christ being come, a high priest of good things to come, through a greater and more perfect tabernacle, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But Christ becoming the high-priest of future good things, through a better and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is, not of this creation; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] But Christ being come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building; (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] But Christ being come––a High Priest of the good things to come––has, through a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, (that is to say, not of this building,) (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] BUT the Meshiha who hath come was a High Priest of good things which he wrought out, and hath entered into the great and perfect tabernacle (which was) not made with hands, nor made from these creatures. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But Christ having come, a chief priest of the good times that were to come, with a greater and a more perfect tabernacle not made with hands, that is, not of this creation, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Anointed but being come, a high-priest of the future good things, by means of the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made by hand, (that is, not of this the creation,) ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] But Christ, having come as a high priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands (that is, not of this creation), (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] But Christ having appeared, as a high–priest of the good things to come, passing through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is, not of this creation, entered once for all into the sanctuary, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] But Christ being come a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building, ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] But Christ having come a high priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this creation, (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] But Christ being come high priest of the good things to come, by the better and more perfect tabernacle not made with hand, (that is, not of this creation,) (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] And Christ being come, chief priest of the coming good things, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands -- that is, not of this creation ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] But Christ having come a high priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this creation, ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, when Christ approached, as high–priest of the coming good things, through the greater and more perfect tent, not made by hand, that is, not of this creation, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But Christ being a high priest of good things to come, through a greater and a more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is, not of this world; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But Christ, having come as a High Priest of the good things to come, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made by hand (that is, not of this creation), (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But, when Christ came, he appeared as High Priest of that Better System which was established; and he entered through that nobler and more perfect 'Tabernacle,' not made by human hands—that is to say, not a part of this present creation. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But Christ appeared as a High Priest of the blessings that are soon to come by means of the greater and more perfect Tent of worship, a tent which has not been built with hands—that is to say does not belong to this material creation— (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] But Christ having come, a high priest of the coming good things, through the greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is, not of this creation, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* واما المسيح وهو قد جاء رئيس كهنة للخيرات العتيدة فبالمسكن الاعظم والاكمل غير المصنوع بيد اي الذي ليس من هذه الخليقة <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܫܝܚܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܐܬܐ ܗܘܐ ܪܒܟܘܡܪܐ ܕܛܒܬܐ ܕܤܥܪ ܘܥܠ ܠܡܫܟܢܐ ܪܒܐ ܘܡܫܠܡܢܐ ܕܠܐ ܥܒܝܕ ܒܐܝܕܝܐ ܘܠܐ ܗܘܐ ܡܢ ܗܠܝܢ ܒܪܝܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina Christ içateco ciraden onén Sacrificadore subirano ethorriric, Tabernacle handiago eta perfectoago batez, ez escuz eguinaz, erran nahi baita, ez creatione hunetacoz:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А понеже Христос дойде [като] първосвещеник на бъдещите добрини, Той влезе през по-голямата и по-съвършена скиния, не с ръка направена, сиреч, не от настоящето творение, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 但现在基督已经来到，作了将来美事的大祭司，经过那更大更全备的帐幕，不是人手所造、也不是属乎这世界的； (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 但現在基督已經來到，作了將來美事的大祭司，經過那更大更全備的帳幕，不是人手所造、也不是屬乎這世界的； (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Mais Christ étant venu, souverain sacrificateur des biens à venir, par le tabernacle plus grand et plus parfait qui n'est pas fait de main, c'est-à-dire qui n'est pas de cette création, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais Christ étant venu [pour être] le souverain Sacrificateur des biens à venir, par un plus excellent et plus parfait tabernacle, qui n'est pas un [tabernacle] fait de main, c'est-à-dire, qui soit de cette structure, (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais Christ, étant venu comme souverain Sacrificateur des biens à venir, ayant passé par un tabernacle plus grand et plus parfait, qui n'a point été fait de main d'homme, c'est-à-dire, qui n'est point de cette création, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Christus aber ist kommen, daß er sei ein Hoherpriester der zukünftigen Güter, durch eine größere und vollkommenere Hütte, die nicht mit der Hand gemacht ist, das ist, die nicht also gebauet ist; (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Christus aber, gekommen als Hoherpriester der zukünftigen Güter, (d. i. der Segnungen, welche Christus einführen sollte) in Verbindung mit der größeren (O. durch die größere) und vollkommneren Hütte, die nicht mit Händen gemacht (das heißt nicht von dieser Schöpfung ist), (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Christus aber ist gekommen, daß er sei ein Hoherpriester der zukünftigen Güter, und ist durch eine größere und vollkommenere Hütte, die nicht mit der Hand gemacht, das ist, die nicht von dieser Schöpfung ist, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ma Cristo, sommo sacerdote de’ futuri beni, essendo venuto, per mezzo del tabernacolo che è maggiore e più perfetto, non fatto con mano, cioè non di questa creazione;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ma venuto Cristo, Sommo Sacerdote dei futuri beni, egli, attraverso il tabernacolo più grande e più perfetto, non fatto con mano, vale a dire, non di questa creazione, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* Christus autem adsistens pontifex futurorum bonorum per amplius et perfectius tabernaculum non manufactum id est non huius creationis [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dar Hristos a venit ca Mare Preot al bunurilor viitoare, a trecut prin cortul acela mai mare şi mai desăvîrşit, care nu este făcut de mîni, adică nu este din zidirea aceasta; (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Но Христос, Первосвященник будущих благ, придя с большею и совершеннейшею скиниею, нерукотворенною, то есть не такового устроения, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mas estando ya presente Cristo, pontífice de los bienes que habían de venir, por el más amplio y más perfecto tabernáculo, no hecho de manos, es á saber, no de esta creación; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men Kristus kom såsom överstepräst för det tillkommande goda; och genom det större och fullkomligare tabernakel som icke är gjort med händer, det är, som icke tillhör den skapelse som nu är, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Nguni't pagdating ni Cristo na dakilang saserdote ng mabubuting bagay na darating, sa pamamagitan ng lalong malaki at lalong sakdal na tabernakulo, na hindi gawa ng mga kamay, sa makatuwid baga'y hindi sa paglalang na ito, (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nhưng Ðấng Christ đã hiện đến làm thầy tế lễ thượng phẩm của những sự tốt lành sau nầy; Ngài đã vượt qua đền tạm lớn hơn và trọn vẹn hơn, không phải tay người dựng ra, nghĩa là không thuộc về đời nầy. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:8

2018-06-07T18:11:34Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:8 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:8]]''' τοῦτο δηλοῦντος τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου μήπω πεφανερῶσθαι τὴν τῶν ἁγίων ὁδὸν ἔτι τῆς πρώτης σκηνῆς ἐχούσης στάσιν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:8 ''' The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:8 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:8]]''' the Holy Spirit indicating this, that the way into the Holiest of All was not yet made manifest while the first tabernacle was still standing.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:8 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For the Hooli Goost signefiede this thing, that not yit the weie of seyntis was openyd, while the formere tabernacle hadde staat. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Wherwith ye holy goost this signifyeng yt the waye of holy thynges was not yet opened whill as yet ye fyrst tabernacle was stondynge. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Wherwith the holy goost this signifyeth, that the waye of holynes was not yet opened, whyle as yet the first Tabernacle was stondynge. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Wherwith þe holy goost thys signifyed, that the waye of holy thynges was not yet opened, whyll as yet þe fyrst tabernacle was standyng. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Wherewith the holy ghost this signifyinge, that the waye of holy thynges, was not yet oppened, whyle as yet the fyrst tabernacle was standynge. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] The holy ghost this signifiyng, that the waye of holy thinges was not yet opened, whyle as yet the first tabernacle was standyng: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Whereby the holy Ghost this signified, that the way into ye Holiest of all was not yet opened, while as yet the first tabernacle was standing, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] The holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the Holiest of all, was not yet made manifest, while as the first Tabernacle was yet standing: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] the holy spirit showing thereby, that the way to the holy of holys, was not yet open, while the first tabernacle was standing. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all, is not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle is yet standing: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] The Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] The Holy Ghost shewing by this, that the way into the Holy of holies was not yet manifested, the first tabernacle being yet standing. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] The Holy Ghost evidently showing this, that the way into the holiest was not yet made manifest, while the first tabernacle was still subsisting, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] the Holy Ghost thus signifying, that the way into the holies was not yet made manifest, whilst the first tabernacle held its station; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] The Holy Spirit this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while the first tabernacle was yet standing: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] The Holy Spirit signifying this, that the way of the holy places was not yet laid open, while the first tabernacle was yet standing; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] By this the Spirit of Holiness made known that the way of the holies was not yet manifested, so long as was the standing of the first tabernacle. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] the Holy Spirit showing this, that the way into the sanctuary is not made manifest while the first tabernacle yet has a standing, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] this showing of the spirit of the holy, not yet to have been manifested the of the holies way, while of the first tabernacle having a standing; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] the Holy Spirit signifying this, that the way into the holy places has not yet been made manifest, while the first tabernacle is yet standing; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] the Holy Spirit clearly showing this, that the way into the sanctuary hath not yet been made manifest, while the first tabernacle is yet standing: (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] the Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest, while as the first tabernacle was yet standing: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] the Holy Ghost this signifying, that the way into the holy place hath not yet been made manifest, while as the first tabernacle is yet standing; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] the Holy Spirit shewing this, that the way of the [holy of] holies has not yet been made manifest while as yet the first tabernacle has [its] standing; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] the Holy Spirit this evidencing that not yet hath been manifested the way of the holy `places', the first tabernacle having yet a standing; ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] the Holy Spirit this signifying, that the way into the holy place hath not yet been made manifest, while the first tabernacle is yet standing; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] The Holy Spirit making this evident––that, not yet, hath been manifested, the way through the Holy place, so long as the first tent hath a standing. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] the Holy Spirit showing this, the way of the holies has not yet been made manifest, the first tabernacle yet standing: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] the Holy Spirit signifying this, that the way into the Holies has not yet been made manifest, while the first tabernacle is yet standing; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] By this the Holy Spirit is teaching that the way into the Sanctuary was hidden, as long as the outer part of the Tabernacle still remained. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And the lesson which the Holy Spirit teaches is this—that the way into the true Holy place is not yet open so long as the outer tent still remains in existence. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] the Holy Spirit signifying this, that the way into the sanctuary has not yet been made manifest while the first tabernacle is yet standing, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* معلنا الروح القدس بهذا ان طريق الاقداس لم يظهر بعد ما دام المسكن الاول له اقامة <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܒܗܕܐ ܕܝܢ ܡܘܕܥܐ ܗܘܬ ܪܘܚܐ ܕܩܘܕܫܐ ܕܠܐ ܐܬܓܠܝܬ ܥܕܟܝܠ ܐܘܪܚܐ ܕܩܕܝܫܐ ܟܡܐ ܙܒܢܐ ܕܐܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܩܝܡܐ ܠܡܫܟܢܐ ܩܕܡܝܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Harçaz declaratzen çuela Spiritu sainduac, oraino etzela irequi sanctuarioco bidea, lehen tabernaclea oraino çutic egoiten ceno, cein baitzén dembora present hartaco figurá:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] С това Светият Дух показваше, че пътят за в светилището не е бил открит, докато е стояла още първата [част] на скинията, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 圣灵用此指明，头一层帐幕仍存的时候，进入至圣所的路还未显明。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 聖靈用此指明，頭一層帳幕仍存的時候，進入至聖所的路還未顯明。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* l'Esprit Saint indiquant ceci: le chemin des lieux saint n'a pas encore été manifesté, tandis que le premier tabernacle a encore sa place, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Le Saint-Esprit faisant connaître par là, que le chemin des lieux Saints n'était pas encore manifesté, tandis que le premier Tabernacle était encore debout, lequel était une figure destinée pour le temps d'alors; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Le Saint-Esprit montrant par là que le chemin du saint des saints n'avait pas encore été ouvert, tant que le premier tabernacle subsistait; ce qui est une figure pour le temps présent, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Damit der Heilige Geist deutete, daß noch nicht offenbart wäre der Weg zur Heiligkeit, solange die erste Hütte stünde, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] wodurch der Heilige Geist dieses anzeigt, daß der Weg zum Heiligtum (O. zu den Allerheiligsten. -Da jetzt aber der Vorhang zerrissen ist, so sind die zwei (Heiliges und Allerheiligstes) zu einem geworden) noch nicht geoffenbart ist, solange die vordere (W. die erste) Hütte noch Bestand hat, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Damit deutete der heilige Geist, daß noch nicht offenbart wäre der Weg zum Heiligen, solange die vordere Hütte stünde, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Lo Spirito Santo dichiarava con questo: che la via del santuario non era ancora manifestata, mentre il primo tabernacolo ancora sussisteva.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Lo Spirito Santo volea con questo significare che la via al santuario non era ancora manifestata finché sussisteva ancora il primo tabernacolo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* hoc significante Spiritu Sancto nondum propalatam esse sanctorum viam adhuc priore tabernaculo habente statum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Prin aceasta, Duhul Sfînt arăta că drumul în Locul prea sfînt, nu era încă deschis cîtă vreme sta în picioare cortul dintîi. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Сим Дух Святый показывает, что еще не открыт путь во святилище, доколе стоит прежняя скиния. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Dando en esto á entender el Espíritu Santo, que aun no estaba descubierto el camino para el santuario, entre tanto que el primer tabernáculo estuviese en pie. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Därmed giver den helige Ande till känna att vägen till det allraheligaste ännu icke har blivit uppenbarad, så länge det främre tabernakelrummet fortfarande äger bestånd. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na ipinakikilala ng Espiritu Santo, na hindi pa naihahayag ang pagpasok sa dakong banal samantalang natatayo pa ang unang tabernakulo; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ðức Thánh Linh lấy đó chỉ ra rằng hễ đền tạm thứ nhứt đương còn, thì đường vào nơi rất thánh chưa mở. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:7

2018-06-07T18:11:14Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:7 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:7]]''' εἰς δὲ τὴν δευτέραν ἅπαξ τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ μόνος ὁ ἀρχιερεύς οὐ χωρὶς αἵματος ὃ προσφέρει ὑπὲρ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ τῶν τοῦ λαοῦ ἀγνοημάτων

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:7 ''' But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:7 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:7]]''' But into the second part the high priest went alone once a year, not without blood, which he offered for himself and for the errors of the people;

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:7 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] the bischop entride onys in the yeer, not without blood, which he offride for his ignoraunce and the puplis. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] But into the seconde went the hye prest alone once every yeare: and not with out bloud which he offered for him silfe and for the ignoraunce of ye people. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But in to the seconde wente the hye prest alone once in the yeare, not without bloude, which he offred for himselfe and for the ignoraunce of the people. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] But into the seconde, went the hye prest alone once euery yeare: not wyth out bloud which he offered for him selfe, and for the ignoraunces of the people. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] But into the seconde wente the hye priest alone, once euerye yeare, and not wythout bloude, whiche he offered for hym selfe, and for the ignoraunce of the people. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] But into ye seconde (went) the hye priest alone once euery yere, not without blood, which he offered for hym selfe, & for the ignorauncies of the people. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] But into the second went the hie Priest alone, once euery yere, not without blood which hee offered for himselfe, and for the ignorances of the people. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] But into the second went the high Priest alone once euery yeere, not without blood, which he offered for himselfe, and for the errors of the people. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] the high priest only enter'd, and that but once every year, when he carried the blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] But into the second the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offers for himself, and the errors of the people. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] but into the second only the high-priest went once a year; and that not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the sins of the people committed through ignorance. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But into the second, only the high priest, once a year, not without blood, which he offereth for himself and the errors of the people: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] but into the second once in every year entered the high-priest alone, not without blood, which he offered for his own inadvertencies, and for those of the people: (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] but into the second tabernacle––the high priest alone––once every year, not without blood, which he offers for himself, and for the errors of the people. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] but into the tabernacle which was within, one day in the year, alone, entered the high priest, with that blood which he offered for himself and the sins of the people. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] but into the second once a year only the chief priest [enters], not without blood, which he offers for his errors and those of the people, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] into but the second once of the year alone the high-priest, not without blood, which he offers on behalf of himself and for the of the people ignorances; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] but into the second, the high priest alone, once every year, not without blood, which he offers for himself, and for the errors of the people; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] but into the second the high–priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offereth for himself, and for the errors of the people; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] but into the second the high priest alone, once in the year, not without blood, which he offereth for himself, and for the errors of the people: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] but into the second, the high priest only, once a year, not without blood, which he offers for himself and for the errors of the people: (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and into the second, once in the year, only the chief priest, not apart from blood, which he doth offer for himself and the errors of the people, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] but into the second the high priest alone, once in the year, not without blood, which he offereth for himself, and for the errors of the people: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, into the second, once for all in the year, only the high–priest, not without blood, which he offered for himself and the ignorances of the people: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] and into the second comes the high priest alone once a year, not without blood, which he offers for himself, and the errors of the people; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] but into the second, the high priest alone, once a year, not without blood, which he offers for himself and for the ignorances of the people; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] but into the inner only the High Priest goes, and that but once a year, and never without taking the blood of a victim, which he offers on his own behalf, and on behalf of the errors of the People. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But into the second, the High Priest goes only on one day of the year, and goes alone, taking with him blood, which he offers on his own behalf and on account of the sins which the people have ignorantly committed. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] but into the second the high priest alone once during the year, not without blood, which he offers for himself and the errors of the people, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* واما الى الثاني فرئيس الكهنة فقط مرة في السنة ليس بلا دم يقدمه عن نفسه وعن جهالات الشعب <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܠܡܫܟܢܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܠܓܘ ܡܢܗ ܚܕܐ ܗܘ ܒܫܢܬܐ ܒܠܚܘܕܘܗܝ ܥܐܠ ܗܘܐ ܪܒܟܘܡܪܐ ܒܕܡܐ ܗܘ ܕܡܩܪܒ ܗܘܐ ܚܠܦ ܢܦܫܗ ܘܚܠܦ ܤܟܠܘܬܗ ܕܥܡܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina bigarrenean, vrthean behin Sacrificadore subiranoa bera sartzen cen, ez odol gaberic, cein offrendatzen baitzuen bere buruägatic eta populuaren faltacgatic:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] а във втората веднъж в годината [влизаше] само първосвещеникът, и то не без кръв, която принасяше за себе си и за греховете на людете, сторени от незнание. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 至於第二层帐幕，惟有大祭司一年一次独自进去，没有不带着血为自己和百姓的过错献上。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 至於第二層帳幕，惟有大祭司一年一次獨自進去，沒有不帶著血為自己和百姓的過錯獻上。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* mais, dans le second, le seul souverain sacrificateur, une fois l'an, non sans du sang qu'il offre pour lui-même et pour les fautes du peuple, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais le seul souverain Sacrificateur entre dans le second une fois l'an, [mais] non sans [y porter] du sang, lequel il offre pour lui-même, et pour les fautes du peuple; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais seul, le souverain sacrificateur entre dans le second, une fois l'année: non sans porter du sang, qu'il offre pour lui-même et pour les péchés du peuple; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] In die andere aber ging nur einmal im Jahr allein der Hohepriester, nicht ohne Blut, daß er opferte für sein selbst und des Volks Unwissenheit. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] in die zweite aber einmal des Jahres allein der Hohepriester, nicht ohne Blut, welches er für sich selbst und für die Verirrungen des Volkes darbringt; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] In die andere aber ging nur einmal im Jahr allein der Hohepriester, nicht ohne Blut, das er opferte für seine und des Volkes Versehen. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ma il solo sommo sacerdote entra nel secondo una volta l’anno, non senza sangue, il quale egli offerisce per sè stesso, e per gli errori del popolo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] ma nel secondo, entra una volta solamente all’anno il solo sommo sacerdote, e non senza sangue, il quale egli offre per se stesso e per gli errori del popolo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* in secundo autem semel in anno solus pontifex non sine sanguine quem offert pro sua et populi ignorantia [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dar în partea a doua intră numai marele preot, odată pe an, şi nu fără sînge, pe care îl aduce pentru sine însuş şi pentru păcatele din neştiinţă ale norodului. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] а во вторую – однажды в год один только первосвященник, не без крови, которую приносит за себя и за грехи неведения народа. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mas en el segundo, sólo el pontífice una vez en el año, no sin sangre, la cual ofrece por sí mismo, y por los pecados de ignorancia del pueblo: (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] men i det andra går allenast översteprästen in en gång om året, och då aldrig utan blod; och han frambär blodet för sig själv och för folkets ouppsåtliga synder. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Datapuwa't sa ikalawa ay pumapasok na nagiisa ang dakilang saserdote, minsan sa isang taon, na hindi walang dalang dugo, na inihahandog na patungkol sa kaniyang sarili, at sa mga kamalian ng bayan: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] nhưng, phần thứ hai, thì mỗi năm một lần chỉ một mình thầy tế lễ thượng phẩm vào, chẳng bao giờ mà không đem huyết dâng vì chính mình và vì sự lầm lỗi dân chúng. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:6

2018-06-07T18:10:46Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:6 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:6]]''' Τούτων δὲ οὕτως κατεσκευασμένων εἰς μὲν τὴν πρώτην σκηνὴν διαπαντός εἰσίασιν οἱ ἱερεῖς τὰς λατρείας ἐπιτελοῦντες

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:6 ''' Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:6 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:6]]''' Now when these things had been thus prepared, the priests always went into the first part of the tabernacle, performing the services.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:6 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But whanne these weren maad thus togidere, preestis entriden eueremore in the formere tabernacle, doynge the offices of sacrifices; but in the secounde tabernacle, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] When these thynges were thus ordeyned the prestes went all wayes into the fyrst tabernacle and executed the service of god. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] When these thinges were thus ordeyned, the prestes wente allwayes in to the first Tabernacle, and excuted ye seruyce of God. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] When these thinges were thus ordeyned, the prestes went allwayes into the fyrst tabernacle, whych executed þe seruice of þe holy thinges. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] When these thynges were thus ordeyned the priestes wente alwayes into the tabernacle and executed the seruyce of God. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] When these thynges were thus ordeyned, the priestes went alwayes into the first tabernacle, accomplishyng the seruice of God. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Nowe when these things were thus ordeined, the Priestes went alwayes into the first Tabernacle, and accomplished the seruice. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Now when these things were thus ordained, the Priestes went alwayes into the first Tabernacle, accomplishing the seruice of God. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] These things being thus disposed, the priests went at all times into the first part of the tabernacle, to officiate the divine service. but into the other part, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests go always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing their service. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now these things being thus disposed, the priests always went into the first part of the tabernacle to perform their daily services: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Now these things being thus prepared, the priests go always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing their services. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] Now when these things were thus disposed, the priests entered continually into the first tabernacle indeed, performing the divine services: (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Now, these things being this set in order, the priests go at all times indeed into the first tabernacle, performing the services; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] Now, into the outer sanctuary at all times entered the priests, and fulfilled their offices; ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And these being thus provided, the priests enter into the first tabernacle continually, performing the services, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Of these now thus having been prepared, into indeed the first tabernacle always goes in the priests, the services performing; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Now these things being thus prepared, into the first tabernacle the priests enter at all times, performing the services; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] Now these things being thus prepared, into the first tabernacle indeed the priests enter at all times, performing the services; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Now these things having been thus prepared, the priests go in continually into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the services; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Now these things being thus ordered, into the first tabernacle the priests enter at all times, accomplishing the services; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] And these things having been thus prepared, into the first tabernacle, indeed, at all times the priests do go in, performing the services, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Now these things having been thus prepared, the priests go in continually into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the services; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Now, these things having been thus prepared, into the first tent, indeed, continually do the priests enter, the divine services completing; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And these having been thus adjusted, the priests come continually into the first tabernacle, performing the services: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Now, these things having been thus prepared, the priests go continually into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the services; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Such, then, was the arrangement of the Tabernacle. Into the outer part priests are constantly going, in the discharge of their sacred duties; (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] These arrangements having long been completed, the priests, when conducting the divine services, continually enter the outer tent. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And these things having been thus put in order, into the first tabernacle indeed the priests always go accomplishing the services, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ثم اذ صارت هذه مهيأة هكذا يدخل الكهنة الى المسكن الاول كل حين صانعين الخدمة. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܠܡܫܟܢܐ ܒܪܝܐ ܒܟܠܙܒܢ ܥܐܠܝܢ ܗܘܘ ܟܘܡܪܐ ܘܡܫܠܡܝܢ ܗܘܘ ܬܫܡܫܬܗܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta gauça hauc hunela ordenatuac içanic, lehen Tabernaclean bethiere sartzen ciraden Sacrificadoreac cerbitzuaren colllplitzeagatic.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И когато тия неща бяха така приготвени, в първата [част] на скинията свещениците влизаха постоянно да извършват богослужението; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 这些物件既如此预备齐了，众祭司就常进头一层帐幕，行拜神的礼。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 這些物件既如此預備齊了，眾祭司就常進頭一層帳幕，行拜神的禮。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Or ces choses étant ainsi disposées, les sacrificateurs entrent constamment dans le premier tabernacle, accomplissant le service; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or ces choses étant ainsi disposées, les Sacrificateurs entrent bien toujours dans le premier Tabernacle pour accomplir le service; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or, ces choses étant ainsi disposées, les sacrificateurs entrent bien continuellement dans le premier tabernacle, en accomplissant le service divin; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Da nun solches also zugerichtet war gingen die Priester allezeit in die vorderste Hütte und richteten aus den Gottesdienst. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Da nun dieses also eingerichtet ist, gehen in die vordere (W. die erste) Hütte allezeit die Priester hinein und vollbringen den Dienst; (W. die Dienstleistungen) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Da nun solches also zugerichtet war, gingen die Priester allezeit in die vordere Hütte und richteten aus den Gottesdienst. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Or essendo queste cose composte in questa maniera, i sacerdoti entrano bene in ogni tempo nel primo tabernacolo, facendo tutte le parti del servigio divino.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Or essendo le cose così disposte, i sacerdoti entrano bensì continuamente nel primo tabernacolo per compiervi gli atti del culto; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* his vero ita conpositis in priori quidem tabernaculo semper introibant sacerdotes sacrificiorum officia consummantes [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Şi după ce au fost întocmite astfel lucrurile acestea, preoţii cari fac slujbele, intră totdeauna în partea dintîi a cortului. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] При таком устройстве, в первую скинию всегда входят священники совершать Богослужение; [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y estas cosas así ordenadas, en el primer tabernáculo siempre entraban los sacerdotes para hacer los oficios del culto; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Så blev detta inrättat. Och i det främre tabernakelrummet gå prästerna ständigt in och förrätta vad som hör till gudstjänsten, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At sa ganitong pagkahanda ng mga bagay na ito, sa unang tabernakulo ay palaging nagsisipasok ang mga saserdote, na tinutupad ang mga katungkulan; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Các vật đã sắp đặt như vậy, hằng ngày những thầy tế lễ vào phần thứ nhứt trong đền tạm, đặng làm trọn việc tế lễ; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:5

2018-06-07T18:10:24Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:5 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:5]]''' ὑπεράνω δὲ αὐτῆς χερουβιμ δόξης κατασκιάζοντα τὸ ἱλαστήριον· περὶ ὧν οὐκ ἔστιν νῦν λέγειν κατὰ μέρος

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:5 ''' And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:5 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:5]]''' and above it were the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy seat. Of these things we cannot now speak in detail.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:5 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] on whiche thingis weren cherubyns of glorie, ouerschadewinge the propiciatorie; of whiche thingis it is not now to seie bi alle. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Over the arcke were the cherubis of glory shadowynge the seate of grace. Of which thynges we wyll not now speake perticularly. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Aboue therin were the Cherubins off glory ouershadowynge the Mercyseate: Of which thinges it is not now to speake perticularly. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Ouer the arcke were the Cherubins of glory, shadowyng þe seate of grace. Of which thynges we cannot now speake particularly. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Ouer the arcke were the cherubes of glorye shadowynge the seate of grace. Of whiche thynges we wyll not nowe speake perticularlye. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And ouer it, the Cherubins of glorie, shadowyng the mercie seate: Of which thynges we can not nowe speake particulerlie. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And ouer the Arke were the glorious Cherubims, shadowing the mercie seat: of which things we will not nowe speake particularly. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And ouer it the Cherubims of glory shadowing the Mercyseat; of which we cannot now speake particularly. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] over the ark were the cherubims of glory covering the propitiatory with their wings, of which we cannot now enter into a particular detail. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And over it the cherubims of glory, shadowing the mercy-seat: of which we cannot now speak particularly. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] and over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercyseat: of which it is not necessary now to speak particularly. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And over it were the cherubim of glory, shadowing the mercy seat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] and above, over it the cherubim of glory, overshadowing the propitiatory. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And over it the cherubim of glory shadowing the mercy-seat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] and above it, the cherubim of glory, overshadowing the mercy–seat; concerning which things we can not at present speak particularly. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] and above this the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy-seat. But time there is not to speak upon every one of these which were thus ordained. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] and over it were the cherubs of glory, overshadowing the propitiation; of which it is not necessary now to speak particularly. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] above but her cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy-seat; concerning which things not it is now to speak in part. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] and above it the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy-seat; of which we can not now speak particularly. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] and over it the cherubs of glory, overshadowing the mercy–seat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] and over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy seat; of which we cannot now speak particularly. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] and above it cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy–seat; of which things we cannot now speak severally. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] and above over it the cherubim of glory shadowing the mercy-seat; concerning which it is not now [the time] to speak in detail. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and over it cherubim of the glory, overshadowing the mercy-seat, concerning which we are not now to speak particularly. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] and above it cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy-seat; of which things we cannot now speak severally. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, over–above it, Cherubim of glory overshadowing the propitiatory:––concerning which things, it is not now [needful] to be speaking, particularly. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] and above this was the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy seat; concerning which things it is not pertinent to speak specifically. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] and over it Cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy-seat; concerning which things we cannot now speak in detail. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] while above it, and overshadowing the Cover on which atonement was made, are the Cherubim of the Presence. But I must not now dwell on these things in detail. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And above the ark were the Cherubim denoting God's glorious presence and overshadowing the Mercy-seat. But I cannot now speak about all these in detail. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] but above it cherubim of glory shadowing the mercy-seat: concerning which things we can not now speak particularly. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وفوقه كروبا المجد مظللين الغطاء. اشياء ليس لنا الآن ان نتكلم عنها بالتفصيل. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܠܥܠ ܡܢܗ ܟܪܘܒܐ ܕܫܘܒܚܐ ܕܡܛܠܝܢ ܥܠ ܚܘܤܝܐ ܠܐ ܗܘܐ ܕܝܢ ܙܒܢܐ ܗܘ ܕܢܐܡܪ ܥܠ ܚܕܐ ܚܕܐ ܡܢ ܗܠܝܢ ܕܗܟܢܐ ܡܬܩܢܢ ܗܘܝ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta haren gainean gloriazco Cherubinac ciraden Propitiatorioari itzal eguiten ceraucatela, ezta gauça hauçaz orain particularqui minçatzeco mengoaric.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] и над него [бяха] херувимите на [Божията] слава, които осеняваха умилостивилището; за които не е сега време да говорим подробно. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 柜上面有荣耀基路伯的影罩着施恩（原文作：蔽罪）座。这几件我现在不能一一细说。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 櫃上面有榮耀基路伯的影罩著施恩（原文作：蔽罪）座。這幾件我現在不能一一細說。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* et, au-dessus de l'arche, des chérubins de gloire ombrageant le propitiatoire; sur quoi nous n'avons pas à parler dans ce moment en détail. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et au-dessus de l'Arche étaient les Chérubins de gLoire, faisant ombre sur le Propitiatoire, desquelles choses il n'est pas besoin maintenant de parler en détail. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et au-dessus étaient les chérubins de gloire, couvrant le propitiatoire de leur ombre; ce dont il n'est pas besoin maintenant de parler en détail. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Oben drüber aber waren die Cherubim der HERRLIchkeit, die überschatteten den Gnadenstuhl; von welchem jetzt nicht zu sagen ist insonderheit. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] oben über derselben aber die Cherubim der Herrlichkeit, den Versöhnungsdeckel (O. Gnadenstuhl; dasselbe Wort wie Röm. 3,25) überschattend, von welchen Dingen jetzt nicht im Einzelnen zu reden ist. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] obendarüber aber waren die Cherubim der Herrlichkeit, die überschatteten den Gnadenstuhl; von welchen Dingen jetzt nicht zu sagen ist insonderheit. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] E di sopra ad essa arca, i cherubini della gloria, che adombravano il propiziatorio; delle quali cose non è da parlare ora a parte a parte.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E sopra l’arca, i cherubini della gloria, che adombravano il propiziatorio. Delle quali cose non possiamo ora parlare partitamente. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* superque eam cherubin gloriae obumbrantia propitiatorium de quibus non est modo dicendum per singula [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Deasupra erau heruvimii slavei, cari acopereau capacul ispăşirii cu umbra lor. Nu este vremea să vorbim acum cu deamăruntul despre aceste lucruri. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] а над ним херувимы славы, осеняющие очистилище; о чем не нужно теперь говорить подробно. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y sobre ella los querubines de gloria que cubrían el propiciatorio; de las cuales cosas no se puede ahora hablar en particular. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Därovanpå stodo härlighetskeruber, som överskyggde nådastolen. Men om vart särskilt av dessa föremål är nu icke tillfälle att tala. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At sa ibabaw nito ay ang mga querubin ng kaluwalhatian na nangagsisililim sa luklukan ng awa; na ang mga bagay na ito ay hindi natin mapaguusapan ngayon ng isa isa. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] phía trên có hai chê-ru-bin vinh hiển, bóng nó che phủ nơi chuộc tội. Nhưng đây không phải dịp kể các điều đó cho rõ ràng. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:4

2018-06-07T18:09:59Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:4 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:4]]''' χρυσοῦν ἔχουσα θυμιατήριον καὶ τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης περικεκαλυμμένην πάντοθεν χρυσίῳ ἐν ᾗ στάμνος χρυσῆ ἔχουσα τὸ μάννα καὶ ἡ ῥάβδος Ἀαρὼν ἡ βλαστήσασα καὶ αἱ πλάκες τῆς διαθήκης

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:4 ''' Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant;

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:4 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:4]]''' which had the golden censer and the ark of the covenant overlaid on all sides with gold, in which were the golden pot that had the manna, Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tablets of the covenant;

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:4 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] hauynge a goldun cenrer, and the arke of the testament, keuered aboute on ech side with gold, in which was a pot of gold hauynge manna, and the yerde of Aaron that florischide, and the tablis of the testament; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] which had the golden senser and the arcke of the testamet overlayde round about with golde wherin was the golden pot with manna and Aarons rodde that spronge and the tables of the testament. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] which had the golden censor, and the Arke of the Testament ouerlayed rounde aboute with golde, wherin was the golden pot with Manna, and Aarons rodd that florished, and the tables of the Testament: (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] whych had the golden senser, and the arcke of the testament ouerlayde round about with golde, wherin was the golden pot with Manna, and Aarons rodde, that spronge and the tables of the testament. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] whiche had the golden senser, and the arcke of the testament ouerlayde roundabout wyth gold, wherein was the golden pot with manna, and Aarons rodde that sprong, and the tables of the testament. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Which had the golden senser, and the arke of the couenaunt ouerlaide rounde about with golde, wherin was the golden pot hauyng Manna, and Aarons rodde that had budded, and the tables of the couenaunt: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Which had the golden censer, and the Arke of the Testament ouerlayde rounde about with golde, wherein the golden pot, which had Manna, was, and Aarons rod that had budded, and the tables of the Testament. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Which had the golden Censor, and the Arke of the Couenant ouerlayed round about with gold, wherein was the Golden pot that had Manna, and Aarons rod that budded, and the Tables of the Couenant. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] there was the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant gilded all over with gold, wherein was the golden urn containing the manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the alliance. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] and the ark of the covenant which was overlaid all round with gold, and in which was the golden pot with the manna in it, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Having the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was a golden pot having the manna, and Aaron's rod that blossomed, and the tables of the covenant: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] having the golden censer, and the coffer of the covenant, overlaid with gold within and without, in which were the golden urn containing the manna, and Aaron's rod which had budded, and the stone tables of the covenant; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid around with gold, in which was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] having the golden censer, and the ark of the institution, covered everywhere with gold, in which were the golden pot having the manna, and the rod of Aaron, which budded, and the tables of the institution; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] in it were the incense-vessel of gold, and the ark of the covenant, which was altogether covered with gold; and within it were the golden urn, in which was the manna, and the rod of Aharun that budded, and the tablets of the covenant: ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] having the golden censer and the ark of the covenant overlaid on every side with gold, in which were the golden vase that had the manna and Aaron's rod that budded and the tables of the covenant, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] a golden having censer, and the ark of the covenant having been covered on all sides with gold, in which a pot golden having the manna, and the rod of Aaron that having budded, and the tablets of the covenant; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] having a golden altar of incense, and the ark of the covenant overlaid on every side with gold, wherein was the golden pot containing the manna, and the rod of Aaron which budded, and the tables of the covenant; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] which had the golden altar of incense, and the ark of the covenant overlaid on every side with gold, wherein was the golden pot containing the manna, and the rod of Aaron which budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] which had the golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein was the golden pot that had manna, and Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] having a golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein [was] a golden pot holding the manna, and Aaron’s rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] having a golden censer, and the ark of the covenant, covered round in every part with gold, in which [were] the golden pot that had the manna, and the rod of Aaron that had sprouted, and the tables of the covenant; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] having a golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid all round about with gold, in which `is' the golden pot having the manna, and the rod of Aaron that budded, and the tables of the covenant, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] having a golden altar of incense, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, wherein `was' a golden pot holding the manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Having a golden altar of incense, and the ark of the covenant covered around on every side with gold, in which was a golden jar holding the manna, and the rod of Aaron that sprouted, and the tables of the covenant; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] having the golden altar, and the ark of the covenant overladen on all sides with gold, in which was the golden pot having the manna, and the rod of Aaron which budded, and the tables of the covenant; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] having a golden censer, and the ark of the covenant overlaid on every side with gold, in which was a golden pot containing the manna, and Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] In it is the gold incense-altar, and the Ark containing the Covenant, completely covered with gold. In the Ark is a gold casket containing the manna, Aaron's rod that budded, and the tablets on which the Covenant was written; (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] This had a censer of gold, and the ark of the Covenant lined with gold and completely covered with gold, and in it were a gold vase which held the manna, and Aaron's rod which budded and the tables of the Covenant. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] which had the golden altar of incense, and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold, in which was the golden pot that held the manna, and the rod of Aaron that budded, and the tables of the covenant; (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فيه مبخرة من ذهب وتابوت العهد مغشّى من كل جهة بالذهب الذي فيه قسط من ذهب فيه المنّ وعصا هرون التي افرخت ولوحا العهد. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܐܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܒܗ ܒܝܬ ܒܤܡܐ ܕܕܗܒܐ ܘܩܒܘܬܐ ܕܕܝܬܩܐ ܕܩܪܝܡܐ ܟܠܗ ܒܕܗܒܐ ܘܐܝܬ ܒܗ ܩܤܛܐ ܕܕܗܒܐ ܗܝ ܕܐܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܒܗ ܡܢܢܐ ܘܫܒܛܐ ܕܐܗܪܘܢ ܗܘ ܕܐܦܪܥ ܘܠܘܚܐ ܕܕܝܬܩܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Vrrhezco encenserbat çuelaric, eta Alliançaco Arká ossoqui vrrhez inguru estalia: ceinetan baitzén vrrhezco pegarbat, non baitzén Manna, eta Aaronen cihor lilitu içan cena: eta Alliançaco Taulác.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] гдето бяха златната кадилница и ковчегът на завета, отвсякъде обкован със злато, в който бяха златната стомна, съдържаща манната, Аароновият жезъл, който процъфтя, и плочите на завета; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 有金香炉（或作：坛），有包金的约柜，柜里有盛吗哪的金罐和亚伦发过芽的杖，并两块约版； (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 有金香爐（或作：壇），有包金的約櫃，櫃裡有盛嗎哪的金罐和亞倫發過芽的杖，並兩塊約版； (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* ayant l'encensoir d'or, et l'arche de l'alliance entièrement couverte d'or tout autour, dans laquelle était la cruche d'or qui renfermait la manne, et la verge d'Aaron qui avait bourgeonné, et les tables de l'alliance; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Ayant un encensoir d'or, et l'Arche de l'alliance, entièrement couverte d'or tout autour, dans laquelle était la cruche d'or où était la manne; et la verge d'Aaron qui avait fleuri, et les tables de l'alliance. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Ayant un encensoir d'or, et l'arche de l'alliance, toute recouverte d'or, où était une urne d'or, contenant la manne, la verge d'Aaron, qui avait fleuri, et les tables de l'alliance. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Die hatte das güldene Rauchfaß und die Lade des Testaments, allenthalben mit Gold überzogen, in welcher war die güldene Gelte, die das Himmelbrot hatte, und die Rute Aarons, die gegrünet hatte, und die Tafeln des Testaments. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] die ein goldenes Räucherfaß (O. viell.: einen goldenen Räucheraltar) hatte und die Lade des Bundes, überall mit Gold überdeckt, in welcher der goldene Krug war, der das Manna enthielt, und der Stab Aarons, der gesproßt hatte, und die Tafeln des Bundes; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] die hatte das goldene Räuchfaß und die Lade des Testaments allenthalben mit Gold überzogen, in welcher war der goldene Krug mit dem Himmelsbrot und die Rute Aarons, die gegrünt hatte, und die Tafeln des Testaments; (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] dov’era un turibolo d’oro, e l’arca del patto, coperta d’oro d’ogn’intorno; nel quale era ancora il vaso d’oro dove era la manna, e la verga d’Aaronne, ch’era germogliata, e le tavole del patto.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] contenente un turibolo d’oro, e l’arca del patto, tutta ricoperta d’oro, nella quale si trovavano un vaso d’oro contenente la manna, la verga d’Aronne che avea fiorito, e le tavole del patto. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* aureum habens turibulum et arcam testamenti circumtectam ex omni parte auro in qua urna aurea habens manna et virga Aaron quae fronduerat et tabulae testamenti [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] El avea un altar de aur pentru tămîie, şi chivotul legămîntului, ferecat peste tot cu aur. În chivot era un vas de aur cu mană, toiagul lui Aaron, care înfrunzise, şi tablele legămîntului. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] имевшая золотую кадильницу и обложенный со всех сторон золотом ковчег завета, где были золотой сосуд с манною, жезл Ааронов расцветший и скрижали завета, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* El cual tenía un incensario de oro, y el arca del pacto cubierta de todas partes alrededor de oro; en la que estaba una urna de oro que contenía el maná, y la vara de Aarón que reverdeció, y las tablas del pacto; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] med ett gyllene rökelsealtare och förbundets ark, på alla sidor överdragen med guld. I denna förvarades ett gyllene ämbar med mannat, så ock Arons stav, som hade grönskat, och därtill förbundets tavlor. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na may isang gintong dambana ng kamangyan at kaban ng tipan, at ang paligid ay nakakalupkupan ng ginto, na siyang kinaroroonan ng sisidlang-ginto na may lamang mana, at tungkod ni Aaron na namulaklak, at mga tapyas na bato ng tipan; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] có lư hương bằng vàng và hòm giao ước, toàn bọc bằng vàng. Trong hòm có một cái bình bằng vàng đựng đầy ma-na, cây gậy trổ hoa của A-rôn, và hai bảng giao ước; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:3

2018-06-07T18:09:41Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:3 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:3]]''' μετὰ δὲ τὸ δεύτερον καταπέτασμα σκηνὴ ἡ λεγομένη Ἅγια Ἁγίων

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:3 ''' And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all;

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:3 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:3]]''' and behind the second veil, the part of the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of All,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:3 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And after the veil, the secounde tabernacle, that is seid sancta sanctorum, that is, hooli of hooli thingis; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] But with in the secode vayle was ther a tabernacle which is called holiest of all ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But behynde the seconde vayle was the Tabernacle which is called Holiest of all, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] But within the seconde vayle was there a tabernacle, whych is called holyest of all, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] But wythin the second vayle was there a tabernacle, whiche is called holyeste of all ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] But after the seconde vayle [was] a tabernacle, which is called holyest of al: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And after the seconde vaile was the Tabernacle, which is called the Holiest of all, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And after the second vaile, the Tabernacle which is called ye Holiest of all: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] and beyond the veil, was the second part of the tabernacle which is called the holy of holys; ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the holiest of all: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all; ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] And beyond the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holy of holies, having the golden censer, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And beyond the second veil, the tabernacle, which is called the holy of holies, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But behind the second vail was the tabernacle, called the holy of holies: (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And after the second vail, the tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all; (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] and behind the second vail, the tabernacle which is called most holy (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But the interior tabernacle, that was within the second veil, was called the Holy of Holies: ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But behind the second vail is the tabernacle, called the inner sanctuary, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] behind but the second vail a tabernacle, that being named holies of holies; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And after the second vail, the tabernacle which is called most holy, (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] and after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the holy of holies, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And after the second vail, the tabernacle which is called the holiest of all; ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holy of holies; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] but after the second veil a tabernacle which is called Holy of holies, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and after the second vail a tabernacle that is called `Holy of holies,' ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And after the second veil, the tabernacle which is called the Holy of holies; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, after the second veil, a tent, that which is called Most Holy: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And after the second veil, was the tabernacle called Holy of holies; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] and, after the second veil, a tabernacle which is called the "Holy of Holies:" (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] The part of the Tabernacle behind the second Curtain is called the Inner Sanctuary. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And behind the second veil was a sacred tent called the Holy of holies. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] But beyond the second veil, the tabernacle that is called the holy of holies, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ووراء الحجاب الثاني المسكن الذي يقال له قدس الاقداس <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܫܟܢܐ ܕܝܢ ܓܘܝܐ ܕܠܓܘ ܡܢ ܐܦܝ ܬܪܥܐ ܕܬܪܝܢ ܡܬܩܪܐ ܗܘܐ ܩܕܘܫ ܩܘܕܫܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta bigarren velaren ondoan cen Tabernaclea, Sainduén sainduac deitzen dena:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] а зад втората завеса [беше оная част] от скинията, която се казваше пресветото [място], (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 第二幔子後又有一层帐幕，叫作至圣所， (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 第二幔子後又有一層帳幕，叫作至聖所， (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* et, après le second voile, un tabernacle qui est appelé saint des saints, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et après le second voile [était] le Tabernacle, [qui était] appelé le lieu Très-saint. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et au-delà du second voile était le tabernacle, appelé le saint des saints; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Hinter dem andern Vorhang aber war die Hütte, die da heißt das Allerheiligste. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] hinter dem zweiten Vorhang aber eine Hütte, welche das Allerheiligste genannt wird, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Hinter dem andern Vorhang aber war die Hütte, die da heißt das Allerheiligste; (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] E dopo la seconda cortina, v’era il tabernacolo, detto: Il Luogo santissimo;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E dietro la seconda cortina v’era il tabernacolo detto il Luogo santissimo, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* post velamentum autem secundum tabernaculum quod dicitur sancta sanctorum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] după perdeaua a doua se afla partea cortului care se chema ,,Locul prea sfînt``. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] За второю же завесою была скиния, называемая „Святое-святых", [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Tras el segundo velo estaba el tabernáculo, que llaman el Lugar Santísimo; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men bakom den andra förlåten var ett annat rum i tabernaklet, ett som kallas »det allraheligaste», (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At sa likod ng ikalawang tabing ay ang tabernakulo na tinatawag na Dakong Kabanalbanalan; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] rồi đến phía trong màn thứ hai, tức là phần gọi là nơi rất thánh, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:2

2018-06-07T18:09:04Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:2 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:2]]''' σκηνὴ γὰρ κατεσκευάσθη ἡ πρώτη ἐν ᾗ ἥ τε λυχνία καὶ ἡ τράπεζα καὶ ἡ πρόθεσις τῶν ἄρτων ἥτις λέγεται Ἅγια·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:2 ''' For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:2 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:2]]''' Because a tabernacle was prepared: the first part, in which was the lampstand, the table, and the showbread, which is called the sanctuary;

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:2 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For the tabernacle was maad first, in which weren candilstikis, and boord, and setting forth of looues, which is seid hooli. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For there was a fore tabernacle made wherin was the candlesticke and the table and the shewe breed which is called wholy. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For there was made a foretabernacle, wherin was ye candilsticke, and the table, and the shewe bred: and this is called ye Holy. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For there was a fore tabernacle made, wherin was the lyght, and the table, and the shewe breed, whych hys called holy. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For there was a fore tabernacle made, wherein was the candelstycke and the table, & the shewe bread which is called holye. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For there was a fore tabernacle made, wherein was the lyght, and the table, and the shewe bread, whiche is called holy. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For the first Tabernacle was made, wherein was the candlesticke, and the table, and the shewebread, which Tabernacle is called the Holy places. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For there was a Tabernacle made, the first, wherein was the Candlesticke, and the Table, and the Shewbread, which is called the Sanctuarie. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for the disposition of the tabernacle was such, that in the first part named the sanctuary, were placed the candlestick, the table, and the shew-bread; ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For there was a tabernacle made, the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shew bread; which is called the Holy of Holies. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For there was a tabernacle prepared; the first part, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the loaves set on it, which is called the sanctuary. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For the first tabernacle was prepared, in which was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the holy place. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For the tabernacle was prepared; the first part, in which was both the candlestick, and the table, and the shew-bread, which is called the holy. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For there was a tabernacle made; the first, in which was the candlestick, and the table, and the show-bread; which is called the sanctuary. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For the first tabernacle, which is called holy, was set in order; in which were both the candlestick and the table, and the showbread; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For in the first tabernacle that was made there were the candelabrum, and the table, and the presencebread; and this was called the Holy place. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For the first tabernacle was provided, in which were the candlestick and the table and the show bread, which is called the sanctuary. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] A tabernacle for was prepared the first, in which indeed both a lamp stand and the table and the setting forth of the loaves, which is named holies; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For a tabernacle was prepared; the first, wherein is the lamp-stand, and the table, and the show-bread; which is called holy. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For a tabernacle was prepared, the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the show–bread; which is called the holy place: (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For there was a tabernacle made; the first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For there was a tabernacle prepared, the first, wherein [were] the candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the Holy place. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For a tabernacle was set up; the first, in which [were] both the candlestick and the table and the exposition of the loaves, which is called Holy; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for a tabernacle was prepared, the first, in which was both the lamp-stand, and the table, and the bread of the presence -- which is called `Holy;' ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For there was a tabernacle prepared, the first, wherein `were' the candlestick, and the table, and the showbread; which is called the Holy place. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For a tent was prepared, the first, in which were both the lampstand and the table and the setting forth of the loaves,––the which is called the Holy place; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For the first tabernacle was made; in which there were candlesticks, and the table, and shew-bread; which is called, Holy. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For a tabernacle was prepared; the first, in which were both the lamp-stand and the table, and the show-bread, which, indeed, is called "Holy;" (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For a Tabernacle was constructed, with an outer part which contained the stand for the lamps, and the table, and the consecrated bread. This is called the Sanctuary. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For a sacred tent was constructed—the outer one, in which were the lamp and the table and the presented loaves; and this is called the Holy place. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For a tabernacle was constructed, the first, in which was the candlestick, and the table, and bread of the presence, which is called sanctuary. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه نصب المسكن الاول الذي يقال له القدس الذي كان فيه المنارة والمائدة وخبز التقدمة. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܫܟܢܐ ܓܝܪ ܩܕܡܝܐ ܕܐܬܥܒܕ ܐܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܒܗ ܡܢܪܬܐ ܘܦܬܘܪܐ ܘܠܚV ܐܦܐ ܘܡܬܩܪܐ ܗܘܐ ܒܝܬ ܩܘܕܫܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen Tabernaclea edificatu içan da, diot, lehena ceinetan baitziraden candelera, eta mahaina, eta propositioneco oguiac, cein deitzen baita Leku sainduac.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото беше приготвена скиния, в първата [част] на която бяха светилникът, трапезата и присътствените хлябове; която [част] се казва светото място; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为有预备的帐幕，头一层叫作圣所，里面有灯 ? 、桌子，和陈设饼。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為有預備的帳幕，頭一層叫作聖所，裡面有燈臺、桌子，和陳設餅。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car un tabernacle fut construit, -le premier, qui est appelé saint, dans lequel était le chandelier, et la table, et la proposition des pains; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car il fut construit un premier tabernacle, appelé le Lieu saint, dans lequel étaient le chandelier, et la table, et les pains de proposition. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En effet, on construisit le premier tabernacle, dans lequel était le chandelier, la table, et les pains de proposition; et il était appelé le lieu saint. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn es war da aufgerichtet das Vorderteil der Hütte, darinnen war der Leuchter und der Tisch und die Schaubrote; und diese heißt das Heilige. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn eine Hütte wurde zugerichtet, die vordere, (W. die erste) in welcher sowohl der Leuchter war als auch der Tisch und die Darstellung der Brote, welche das Heilige genannt wird; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn es war da aufgerichtet das Vorderteil der Hütte, darin der Leuchter war und der Tisch und die Schaubrote; und dies hieß das Heilige. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè il primo tabernacolo fu fabbricato, nel quale era il candelliere, e la tavola, e la presentazione de’ pani; il quale è detto: Il Luogo santo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Infatti fu preparato un primo tabernacolo, nel quale si trovavano il candeliere, la tavola, e la presentazione de’ pani; e questo si chiamava il Luogo santo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* tabernaculum enim factum est primum in quo inerant candelabra et mensa et propositio panum quae dicitur sancta [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] În adevăr, s'a făcut un cort. În partea dinainte, numită ,,Locul Sfînt``, era sfeşnicul, masa şi pînile pentru punerea înaintea Domnului; (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] ибо устроена была скиния первая, в которой был светильник, и трапеза, и предложение хлебов, и которая называется „святое". [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque el tabernáculo fué hecho: el primero, en que estaban las lámparas, y la mesa, y los panes de la proposición; lo que llaman el Santuario. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty i tabernaklet inrättades ett främre rum, vari stodo ljusstaken och bordet med skådebröden; och detta rum kallas »det heliga». (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't inihanda ang isang tabernakulo, ang una, na kinaroroonan ng kandelero, at ng dulang, at ng mga tinapay na handog; na siyang tinatawag na Dakong Banal. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, một đền tạm đã dựng lên: phần thứ nhứt gọi là nơi thánh, có chơn đèn, bàn và bánh bày ra; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 9:1

2018-06-07T18:08:24Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 9:1 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 9:1]]''' εἶχέν μὲν οὖν καὶ ἡ πρώτη σκηνή δικαιώματα λατρείας τό τε ἅγιον κοσμικόν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 9:1 ''' Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary.

{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 9:1 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 9:1]]''' Then indeed, even the first covenant had ordinances of divine service and the earthly sanctuary.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 9:1 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And the former testament hadde iustefiyngis of worschip, and hooli thing duringe for a tyme. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] That fyrst tabernacle verely had ordinaunces and servynges of god and wordly holynes. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] That first Tabernacle verely had ordinaunces, and seruynges off God and outwarde holynes. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] The olde testament then had verely ordynaunces, and seruinges of God, and wordly holynes. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] That fyrste tabernacle verelye had ordinaunces, and seruinges of God, and worldly holynes. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] The first couenaunt then had verylye iustifiyng ordinaunces, seruinges of God, and worldlye holynesse. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Then the first Testament had also ordinances of religion, and a worldly Sanctuarie. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Then verily the first Couenant had also ordinances of diuine Seruice, and a worldly Sanctuary. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] The first alliance then had rites of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Then verily the first had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Therefore the first covenant had also rites of worship and a worldly sanctuary. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And verily the first covenant also had ordinances of worship and a worldly sanctuary. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] THEN also the first tabernacle had indeed regulations for the divine service, and a sanctuary furnished. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Now, indeed, the first [institution] had both ordinances of service, and a worldly holy place. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But in the first there were ordinances of ministry, and a worldly sanctuary. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] The first covenant then had ordinances of divine service and a worldly sanctuary. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Had indeed then both the first ordinances of service, the, and holy furnitures. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] NOW the first had indeed also ordinances of service, and the worldly sanctuary. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] The first covenant, then, had indeed ordinances of religious service, and a worldly sanctuary. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] Then verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Now even the first [covenant] had ordinances of divine service, and its sanctuary, [a sanctuary] of this world. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] The first therefore also indeed had ordinances of service, and the sanctuary, a worldly one. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] It had, indeed, then (even the first tabernacle) ordinances of service, also a worldly sanctuary, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Now even the first `covenant' had ordinances of divine service, and its sanctuary, `a sanctuary' of this world. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] [Even] the first, indeed, therefore, used to have righteous appointments of divine service, even the holy ritual well arranged. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Then indeed the first tabernacle also, had ordinances of service, and a sanctuary for this world. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Verily, therefore, the first covenant used to have ordinances of divine service, and the sanctuary pertaining to the world. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] It is true that even the first Covenant had its regulations for divine worship, and its Sanctuary—though only a material one. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Now even the first Covenant had regulations for divine worship, and had also its sanctuary—a sanctuary belonging to this world. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] Indeed, then, even the first covenant had ordinances of service, and the sanctuary belonging to this world. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ثم العهد الاول كان له فرائض خدمة والقدس العالمي. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܒܩܕܡܝܬܐ ܕܝܢ ܐܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܒܗ ܦܘܩܕܐ ܕܬܫܡܫܬܐ ܘܒܝܬ ܩܘܕܫܐ ܥܠܡܢܝܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Beraz bacituen lehen Alliançac-ere cerbitzu diuinoaren ordenançác, eta sanctuario mundanoa.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А даже при първия [завет] имаше постановления за богослужение, [имаше] и земно светилище. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 原来前约有礼拜的条例和属世界的圣幕。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 原來前約有禮拜的條例和屬世界的聖幕。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* La première donc avait aussi des ordonnances pour le culte, et le sanctuaire, un sanctuaire terrestre. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Le premier tabernacle avait donc des ordonnances touchant le culte divin, et un Sanctuaire terrestre. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] La première alliance avait donc aussi des ordonnances touchant le service divin, et le sanctuaire terrestre. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Es hatte zwar auch das erste seine Rechte des Gottesdienstes und äußerliche Heiligkeit. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Es hatte nun zwar auch der erste Bund Satzungen des Dienstes (O. Gottesdienstes) und das Heiligtum, ein weltliches. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Es hatte zwar auch das erste seine Rechte des Gottesdienstes und das äußerliche Heiligtum. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] IL primo patto adunque ebbe anche esso degli ordinamenti del servigio divino, e il santuario terreno.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Or anche il primo patto avea delle norme per il culto e un santuario terreno. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* habuit quidem et prius iustificationes culturae et sanctum saeculare [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Legămîntul dintîi avea şi el porunci privitoare la slujba dumnezeiască şi la un locaş pămîntesc de închinare. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И первый завет имел постановление о Богослужении исвятилище земное: [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* TENIA empero también el primer pacto reglamentos del culto, y santuario mundano. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Nu hade visserligen också det förra förbundet sina gudstjänststadgar och sin jordiska helgedom. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Ngayon, ang unang tipan din ay nagkaroon ng mga palatuntunan ng pagsamba sa Dios, at ng kaniyang santuario, ang santuario ng sanglibutang ito. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ước trước cũng có những luật về việc thờ phượng và một nơi thánh dưới đất. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:13

2018-06-07T18:06:42Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:13 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:13]]''' ἐν τῷ λέγειν Καινὴν πεπαλαίωκεν τὴν πρώτην· τὸ δὲ παλαιούμενον καὶ γηράσκον ἐγγὺς ἀφανισμοῦ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:13 ''' In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:13 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:13]]''' In that He says, “A new covenant,” He has made the first obsolete. Now what is becoming obsolete and growing old is ready to vanish away.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:13 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But in seiynge a newe, the formere wexide eeld; and that that is of many daies, and wexith eeld, is nyy the deeth. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] In yt he sayth a new testament he hath abrogat the olde. Now that which is disanulled and wexed olde is redy to vannysshe awaye. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] In that he sayeth: A new, he weereth out ye olde. Now yt which is worne out and waxed olde, is ready to vanish awaye. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] In that he sayth a new testament, he hath worne out the olde, For that which is worne out & wexed olde, is redy to vanyshe awaye. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] In that he sayth a newe testament he hath abrogate the olde. Now that which is dysanulled and waxed olde, is readye to vanyshe awaye. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] In that he sayth a newe [couenaunt] he hath worne out the first: For that which is worne out and waxed olde, is redie to vanishe away. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] In that he saith a new Testament, he hath abrogate the olde: nowe that which is disanulled and waxed olde, is ready to vanish away. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] In that he saith, A new Couenant, he hath made the first olde. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old, is readie to vanish away. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] now by stiling the second a new alliance, he has antiquated the first. but to be antiquated and obsolete is next to being abolished. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old, is ready to vanish away. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now by saying, a new covenant, He hath antiquated the first: and what is antiquated, and groweth old, is near it's exit. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] In saying a new covenant, he hath antiquated the first: now that which is antiquated and decayed, is ready to vanish away. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] In calling it a new covenant, he hath made the first antiquated. Now what is antiquated and grown aged, is near evanescence. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and groweth old is ready to vanish away. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] By saying, "a new institution," he has made the former old: now, that which is decaying and growing old, is ready to vanish away. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] In that he said, The New, he hath made the former old: and that which is antiquated, and hath grown old, is nigh unto decay. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] By saying new, he made the first old; but that which is ancient and weak is about to perish. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] By the to say new, he has declared old the first; that but becoming old and advancing in age, near disappearing. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] In that he says, A new, he has made the first old. Now that which is grown old, and worn out with age, is ready to vanish away. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] In that he saith, "a new covenant," he hath made the first old; but that which is becoming old, and worn out with age, is ready to vanish away. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] In that he saith, A new covenant, he hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] In that he saith, A new [covenant], he hath made the first old. But that which is becoming old and waxeth aged is nigh unto vanishing away. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] In that he says New, he has made the first old; but that which grows old and aged [is] near disappearing. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] in the saying `new,' He hath made the first old, and what doth become obsolete and is old `is' nigh disappearing. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] In that he saith, A new `covenant', he hath made the first old. But that which is becoming old and waxeth aged is nigh unto vanishing away. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] In saying, Of a new sort, he hath made obsolete, the first; but, the thing that is becoming obsolete and aged, is near, disappearing! (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] In that he calls it new, he has made the first one old; but that which is old and antiquated is nigh unto vanishing. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] In that He saith, "A new covenant," He hath made the first old: but the thing that is becoming old, and is wearing out with age, is near vanishing away. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] By speaking of a 'new' Covenant, God at once renders the former Covenant obsolete; and whatever becomes obsolete and loses its force is virtually annulled. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] By using the words, "a new Covenant," He has made the first one obsolete; but whatever is decaying and showing signs of old age is not far from disappearing altogether. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] In that he says: A new, he has made, the first antiquated; and that which is antiquated and growing old is ready to disappear. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فاذ قال جديدا عتق الاول. واما ما عتّق وشاخ فهو قريب من الاضمحلال <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܒܗܝ ܕܐܡܪ ܚܕܬܐ ܠܩܕܡܝܬܐ ܐܥܬܩܗ ܘܐܝܢܐ ܕܥܬܩ ܘܤܐܒ ܩܪܝܒ ܗܘ ܠܚܒܠܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Berribat erraiten duenean, çahartzen du lehena: eta çahartzen eta ancianotzen dena abolitu içateari hurbil dagoca.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А като каза "нов завет", Той обявява първия за остарял. А онова, което овехтява и остарява, е близо до изчезване. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 既说新约。就以前约为旧了；但那渐旧渐衰的，就必快归无有了。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 既說新約。就以前約為舊了；但那漸舊漸衰的，就必快歸無有了。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* En disant: "une nouvelle", il a rendu ancienne la première: or ce qui devient ancien et qui vieillit, est près de disparaître. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En disant une nouvelle [alliance], il envieillit la première : or, ce qui devient vieux et ancien, est près d'être aboli. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En parlant d'une alliance nouvelle, il déclare ancienne la première; or, ce qui est devenu ancien et a vieilli est près de disparaître. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Indem er sagt: Ein neues, macht er das erste alt. Was aber alt und überjahret ist, das ist nahe bei seinem Ende. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Indem er sagt: "einen neuen", hat er den ersten alt gemacht; was aber alt wird und veraltet, ist dem Verschwinden nahe. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Indem er sagt: "Ein neues", macht das erste alt. Was aber alt und überjahrt ist, das ist nahe bei seinem Ende. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Dicendo un nuovo patto, egli ha anticato il primiero; or quello ch’è anticato, ed invecchia, è vicino ad essere annullato.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Dicendo: Un nuovo patto, Egli ha dichiarato antico il primo. Ora, quel che diventa antico e invecchia è vicino a sparire. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* dicendo autem novum veteravit prius quod autem antiquatur et senescit prope interitum est [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Prin faptul că zice: ,,Un nou legămînt``, a mărturisit că cel dintîi este vechi; iar ce este vechi, ce a îmbătrînit, este aproape de peire. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Говоря „новый", показал ветхость первого; а ветшающее и стареющее близко к уничтожению. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Diciendo, Nuevo pacto, dió por viejo al primero; y lo que es dado por viejo y se envejece, cerca está de desvanecerse. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] När han säger »ett nytt förbund», har han därmed givit till känna att det förra är föråldrat; men det som föråldras och bliver gammalt, det är nära att försvinna. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Doon sa sinasabi niya, Isang bagong tipan, ay linuma niya ang una. Datapuwa't ang nagiging luma at tumatanda ay malapit ng lumipas. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Gọi ước đó là ước mới, thì đã xưng ước trước là cũ; vả, điều chi đã cũ đã già, thì gần tiêu mất đi. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:12

2018-06-07T18:06:28Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:12 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:12]]''' ὅτι ἵλεως ἔσομαι ταῖς ἀδικίαις αὐτῶν καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν καὶ τῶν ἀνομιῶν αὐτῶν, οὐ μὴ μνησθῶ ἔτι

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:12 ''' For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:12 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:12]]''' Because I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their lawless deeds I will remember no more.”

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:12 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For Y schal be merciful to the wickidnesse of hem, and now Y schal not bithenke on the synnes of hem. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For I wilbe mercifull over their vnrightwesnes and on their synnes and on their iniquiries. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] for I wil be mercifull ouer their vnrighteousnesses: And on their synnes & on their iniquyties wyl I not thynke enymore. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For I wilbe mercyfull ouer their vnrightewesnes, and their synnes & their iniquities will I thinke vpon nomore. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For I wyll be mercyfull ouer theyr vnryghtuousnes, and on theyr synnes & on theyr iniquities. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For I wyll be mercyfull to their vnrighteousnes, and their sinnes and their iniquities wyll I thynke vpon no more. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For I will bee mercifull to their vnrighteousnes, and I wil remember their sinnes and their iniquities no more. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For I will be mercifull to their vnrighteousnes, and their sins & their iniquities will I remember no more. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for I will pardon their iniquity, and their sins and their trangressions will I remember no more." ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For I will forgive their crimes, and their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more." (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For I will be placable to their unrighteousnesses and their sins, and their iniquities I will never more remember." (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Because I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more." (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And I will purify them from their unrighteousness, and their sins again will I not remember unto them. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For I will be merciful to their wickedness, and their sins and transgressions will I remember no more. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Because merciful I will be to the unrighteousnesses of them, and of the sins of them and of the iniquities of them not not I will remember more. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Because I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, And their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more." (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For I will be merciful to their iniquities, And their sins will I remember no more. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Because I will be merciful to their unrighteousnesses, and their sins and their lawlessnesses I will never remember any more. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] because I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their lawlessnesses I will remember no more;' ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For I will be merciful to their iniquities, And their sins will I remember no more. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Because, propitious, will I be as to their unrighteousnesses, and, of their sins, in nowise will I be mindful, any more. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Because I will be merciful unto their iniquities, and I will remember their sins no more. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] because I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and I will remember their sins no more." (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For I will be merciful to their wrong-doings, And I will no longer remember their sins."' (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] BECAUSE I WILL BE MERCIFUL TO THEIR WRONGDOINGS, AND THEIR SINS I WILL REMEMBER NO LONGER.'" (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لاني اكون صفوحا عن آثامهم ولا اذكر خطاياهم وتعدياتهم في ما بعد. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܐܚܤܐ ܐܢܘܢ ܡܢ ܥܘܠܗܘܢ ܘܚܛܗܝܗܘܢ ܬܘܒ ܠܐ ܐܬܕܟܪ ܠܗܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen amatigatua içanen naiz hayén iniquitatetara eta hayén bekatuetara, eta eznaiz guehiagoric orhoit içanen hayén iniquitatéz.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото ще покажа милост към неправдите им И греховете им (и беззаконията им) няма да помня вече". (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 我要宽恕他们的不义，不再记念他们的罪愆。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 我要寬恕他們的不義，不再記念他們的罪愆。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* car je serai clément à l'égard de leurs injustices, et je ne me souviendrai plus jamais de leurs péchés ni de leurs iniquités". (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car je serai apaisé par rapport à leurs injustices, et je ne me souviendrai plus de leurs péchés, ni de leurs iniquités. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Parce que je serai apaisé à l'égard de leurs injustices, et que je ne me souviendrai plus de leurs péchés, ni de leurs iniquités. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn ich will gnädig sein ihrer Untugend und ihren Sünden, und ihrer Ungerechtigkeit will ich nicht mehr gedenken. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn ich werde ihren Ungerechtigkeiten gnädig sein, und ihrer Sünden und ihrer Gesetzlosigkeiten werde ich nie (O. durchaus nicht) mehr gedenken." (Jer. 31,31-34) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn ich will gnädig sein ihrer Untugend und ihren Sünden, und ihrer Ungerechtigkeit will ich nicht mehr gedenken." (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè io perdonerò loro le loro iniquità, e non mi ricorderò più de’ lor peccati, e de’ lor misfatti.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] poiché avrò misericordia delle loro iniquità, e non mi ricorderò più dei loro peccati. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* quia propitius ero iniquitatibus eorum et peccatorum illorum iam non memorabor [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Pentrucă le voi ierta nelegiuirile, şi nu-Mi voi mai aduce aminte de păcatele şi fărădelegile lor``. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] потому что Я буду милостив к неправдам их, и грехов их и беззаконий их не воспомяну более. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque seré propicio á sus injusticias, Y de sus pecados y de sus iniquidades no me acordaré más. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty jag skall i nåd förlåta deras missgärningar, och deras synder skall jag aldrig mer komma ihåg.» (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't ako'y magiging mahabagin sa kanilang kalikuan, At ang kanilang mga kasalanan ay hindi ko na aalalahanin pa. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nhơn ta sẽ tha sự gian ác của họ, Và không nhớ đến tội lỗi họ nữa. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:10

2018-06-07T18:06:05Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:10 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:10]]''' ὅτι αὕτη ἡ διαθήκη ἣν διαθήσομαι τῷ οἴκῳ Ἰσραὴλ μετὰ τὰς ἡμέρας ἐκείνας λέγει κύριος· διδοὺς νόμους μου εἰς τὴν διάνοιαν αὐτῶν καὶ ἐπὶ καρδίας αὐτῶν ἐπιγράψω αὐτούς καὶ ἔσομαι αὐτοῖς εἰς θεὸν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔσονταί μοι εἰς λαόν·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:10 ''' For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:10 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:10]]''' Because this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord: I will put My laws in their mind and write them on their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:10 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But this is the testament, which Y schal dispose to the hous of Israel aftir tho daies, seith the Lord, in yyuynge my lawis in to the soulis of hem, and in to the hertis of hem I schal aboue write hem; and Y schal be to hem in to a God, and they schulen be to me in to a puple. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For this is the testament that I will make with the housse of Israhell: After those dayes sayth the lorde: I will put my lawes in their myndes and in their hertes I will wryte the and I wilbe their God and they shalbe my people. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For this is the Testament, that I wil make wt the house of Israell after those dayes, sayeth the LORDE. I wyl geue my lawes in their mynde, and in their hertes wyl I wryte them: And I wil be their God, and they shal be my people: (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For this is the testament, that I wyll make wt the house of Israel: After those dayes (sayth þe Lord) I wyll put my lawes in their myndes, and in their hertes I will write them, and I wylbe their God, and they shalbe my people. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For thys is the testament that I will make wyth the house of Israel: After those dayes sayth the Lorde: I wyl put my lawes in their myndes, and in theyr hertes I wyl wryte them and I wyll be theyr God, and they shall be my people. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For this is the couenaunt that I wyll make with the house of Israel after those dayes, saith the Lord, geuyng my lawes into their mynde, and in their heart I wyl write them, and I wyll be to them a God, and they shalbe to me a people. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For this is the Testament that I will make with the house of Israel, After those dayes, saith the Lord, I will put my Lawes in their minde, and in their heart I will write them, and I wil be their God, and they shalbe my people, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For this is the Couenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those dayes, saith the Lord: I wil put my Lawes into their minde, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shalbe to me a people. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] but this is the alliance that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord: I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: I will be their God, and they shall be my people. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For this is my covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] But this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their mind, and I will inscribe them on their hearts; and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For this is the covenant which I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord: I will put my laws in their minds, and write them on their hearts, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For this is the covenant which I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; giving my laws to their understanding, even on their hearts will I inscribe them: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Now this is the institution which I will make with the house of Israel, after these days, says the Lord. I will put my laws into their mind, and inscribe them on their hearts, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But this is the covenant that I will give to the family of the house of Israel after these days, saith the Lord: I will in-give my law in their minds, and upon their hearts will I inscribe it; and I will be to them, even I, Aloha, and they shall be unto me the people: ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] This is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord; I will put my laws in their minds, and will write them in their hearts, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For this the covenant which I will covenant with the house of Israel after the days those, says Lord, giving laws of me into the mind of them, and on hearts of them I will write them; and I will be to them for a God, and they shall be to me for a people. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For this is the covenant that I will establish for the house of Israel, After those days, saith the Lord, Putting my laws into their mind, And on their hearts I will write them; And I will be to them a God, And they shall be to me a people; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord: I will put my laws into their mind, and on their hearts will I write them; and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel After those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, And on their heart also will I write them: And I will be to them a God, And they shall be to me a people: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Because this [is] the covenant that I will covenant to the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord: Giving my laws into their mind, I will write them also upon their hearts; and I will be to them for God, and they shall be to me for people. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] because this `is' the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel, after those days, saith the Lord, giving My laws into their mind, and upon their hearts I will write them, and I will be to them for a God, and they shall be to Me for a people; ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel After those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, And on their heart also will I write them: And I will be to them a God, And they shall be to me a people: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Because, this, is the covenant which I will make with the house of Israel, after those days, saith the Lord:––giving my laws into their understanding, upon their hearts also, will I inscribe them: and I will become their God, and, they, shall become my people; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Because this is my covenant which I will establish with the house of Israel after these days, says the Lord; having given my laws in their mind, I will also write them on their heart; and I will be to them a God, and they shall be unto me a people. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Because this is the covenant which I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord: Putting My laws into their mind, I will also write them upon their hearts, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to Me a people; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] "This is the Covenant that I will make with the People of Israel After those days," says the Lord. "I will impress my laws on their minds, And will inscribe them on their hearts; And I will be their God, And they shall be my People. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] 'BUT THIS IS THE COVENANT THAT I WILL COVENANT WITH THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL AFTER THOSE DAYS,' SAYS THE LORD: I WILL PUT MY LAWS INTO THEIR MINDS AND WILL WRITE THEM UPON THEIR HEARTS. AND I WILL INDEED BE THEIR GOD AND THEY SHALL BE MY PEOPLE. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] Because this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord, Putting my laws into their understanding, I will also write them on their hearts, and I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a people. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لان هذا هو العهد الذي اعهده مع بيت اسرائيل بعد تلك الايام يقول الرب اجعل نواميسي في اذهانهم واكتبها على قلوبهم وانا اكون لهم الها وهم يكونون لي شعبا. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܕܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܝܬܩܐ ܕܐܬܠ ܠܒܝܬܐ ܕܒܝܬ ܐܝܤܪܝܠ ܒܬܪ ܝܘܡܬܐ ܗܢܘܢ ܐܡܪ ܡܪܝܐ ܐܬܠܝܘܗܝ ܠܢܡܘܤܝ ܒܡܕܥܝܗܘܢ ܘܥܠ ܠܒܘܬܗܘܢ ܐܟܬܒܝܘܗܝ ܘܐܗܘܐ ܠܗܘܢ ܐܢܐ ܐܠܗܐ ܘܗܢܘܢ ܢܗܘܘܢ ܠܝ ܥܡܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen haur da egun hayén ondoan Israeleco etchearequin eguinen dudan Alliançá, dio Iaunac, Eçarriren ditut neure Legueac hayén adimenduan, eta hayén bihotzean ditut scribaturen: eta içanen naiz hayén Iainco, eta hec içanen dirade ene populu.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото, ето заветът, който ще направя с Израилевия дом След ония дни, казва Господ: Ще положа законите Си в ума им И ще ги напиша в сърцата им; Аз ще бъда техен Бог, И те ще бъдат мои люде; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 主又说：那些日子以後，我与以色列家所立的约乃是这样：我要将我的律法放在他们里面，写在他们心上；我要作他们的神；他们要作我的子民。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 主又說：那些日子以後，我與以色列家所立的約乃是這樣：我要將我的律法放在他們裡面，寫在他們心上；我要作他們的神；他們要作我的子民。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car c'est ici l'alliance que j'établirai pour la maison d'Israël après ces jours-là, dit le *Seigneur: En mettant mes lois dans leur entendement, je les écrirai aussi sur leurs coeurs, et je leur serai pour Dieu, et ils me seront pour peuple, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais voici l'alliance que je traiterai après ces jours-là avec la maison d'Israël, dit le Seigneur, [c'est que] je mettrai mes lois dans leur entendement, et je les écrirai dans leur cœur; et je serai leur Dieu, et ils seront mon peuple. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or, voici l'alliance que je traiterai avec la maison d'Israël, après ces jours-là, dit le Seigneur, je mettrai mes lois dans leur esprit, et je les écrirai sur leur cœur. Je serai leur Dieu, et ils seront mon peuple; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn das ist das Testament, das ich machen will dem Hause Israel nach diesen Tagen, spricht der HERR: Ich will geben meine Gesetze in ihren Sinn, und in ihr Herz will ich sie schreiben, und will ihr Gott sein, und sie sollen mein Volk sein (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn dies ist der Bund, den ich dem Hause Israel errichten werde nach jenen Tagen, spricht der Herr: Indem ich meine Gesetze in ihren Sinn gebe, werde ich sie auch auf ihre Herzen schreiben; und ich werde ihnen zum Gott, und sie werden mir zum Volke sein. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn das ist das Testament, das ich machen will dem Hause Israel nach diesen Tagen, spricht der HERR: Ich will geben mein Gesetz in ihren Sinn, und in ihr Herz will ich es schreiben, und will ihr Gott sein, und sie sollen mein Volk sein. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè questo sarà il patto ch’io farò con la casa d’Israele, dopo que’ giorni, dice il Signore: Io porrò le mie leggi nella mente loro, e le scriverò sopra i lor cuori; e sarò loro Dio, ed essi mi saranno popolo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E questo è il patto che farò con la casa d’Israele dopo quei giorni, dice il Signore: Io porrò le mie leggi nelle loro menti, e le scriverò sui loro cuori; e sarò il loro Dio, ed essi saranno il mio popolo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* quia hoc testamentum quod disponam domui Israhel post dies illos dicit Dominus dando leges meas in mentem eorum et in corde eorum superscribam eas et ero eis in Deum et ipsi erunt mihi in populum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dar iată legămîntul, pe care -l voi face cu casa lui Israel, după acele zile, zice Domnul: voi pune legile Mele în mintea lor şi le voi scrie în inimile lor; Eu voi fi Dumnezeul lor, şi ei vor fi poporul Meu. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Вот завет, который завещаю дому Израилеву после техдней, говорит Господь: вложу законы Мои в мысли их, и напишу их на сердцах их; и буду их Богом, а они будут Моим народом. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Por lo cual, este es el pacto que ordenaré á la casa de Israel Después de aquellos días, dice el Señor: Daré mis leyes en el alma de ellos, Y sobre el corazón de ellos las escribiré; Y seré á ellos por Dios, Y ellos me serán á mí por pueblo: (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Nej, detta är det förbund som jag skall sluta med Israels hus i kommande dagar, säger Herren: Jag skall lägga mina lagar i deras sinnen, och i deras hjärtan skall jag skriva dem, och jag skall vara deras Gud, och de skola vara mitt folk. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't ito ang pakikipagtipang aking gagawin sa sangbahayan ni Israel Pagkatapos ng mga araw na yaon, sinasabi ng Panginoon; Ilalagay ko ang aking mga kautusan sa kanilang pagiisip, At sa kanilang mga puso'y aking isusulat ang mga ito. At ako'y magiging Dios nila, At sila'y magiging bayan ko: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Chúa lại phán: Nầy là lời ước mà ta sẽ lập với nhà Y-sơ-ra-ên Sau những ngày đó: Ta sẽ để luật pháp ta trong trí họ Và ghi tạc vào lòng; Ta sẽ làm Ðức Chúa Trời họ, Họ sẽ làm dân ta. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:8

2018-06-07T18:01:34Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:8 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:8]]''' μεμφόμενος γὰρ αὐτοῖς λέγει Ἰδού, ἡμέραι ἔρχονται λέγει κύριος καὶ συντελέσω ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον Ἰούδα διαθήκην καινήν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:8 ''' For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:8 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:8]]''' Because finding fault with them, He says: “Behold, the days are coming, says the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:8 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For he repreuynge hem seith, Lo! daies comen, seith the Lord, and Y schal make perfit a newe testament on the hous of Israel, and on the hous of Juda; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For in rebukynge the he sayth: Beholde the dayes will come (sayth the lorde) and I will fynnyshe apon the housse of Israhel and apon the housse of Iuda ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For in rebukynge the he sayeth: Beholde, the dayes wyll come (sayeth the LORDE) that I wyl fynish vpo the house of Israel, and vpon the house off Iuda, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For in rebukynge them, he sayth vnto them. Beholde the dayes come (sayth the Lord) and I wyll fynyssh vpon the house of Israel, and vpon the house of Iuda, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For in rebukyng them he sayth: beholde the dayes wyll come (sayeth the Lorde) and I wyll fynyshe vpon the house of Israel, and vpon the house of Iuda, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For in rebukyng them, he saith: Beholde the dayes come, saith the Lord, and I wyll finishe vppon the house of Israel and vppon the house of Iuda a newe couenaunt: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For in rebuking them he saith, Beholde, the dayes will come, saith the Lorde, when I shall make with the house of Israel, & with the house of Iuda a newe Testament: ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For finding fault with them, hee saith, Behold, the dayes come (saith the Lord) when I will make a new couenant with the house of Israel, and the house of Iudah. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] nor for that reproach, which was made to our fathers, where 'tis said, "behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new alliance with the house of Israel, and with the house of Juda: ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and the house of Judah: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] as we see there was, for after complaining of them, He adds, "Behold the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For finding fault with them, he saith, "Behold, the days are coming, saith the Lord; and I will accomplish for the house of Israel and for the house of Judah a new covenant: (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] But, finding fault, he says to them, "Behold, the days come, says the Lord, when I will make a new institution with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah: (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For reprehending them he saith, Behold, the days are coming, saith the Lord, and I will complete with the family of the house of Israel, and with the family of the house of Jihuda, The New Covenant: ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For finding fault with them he says, Behold, the days come, says the Lord, that I will make with the house of Israel and the house of Judah, a new covenant, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Finding fault for to them he says: Lo, days are coming, says a Lord, and I will finish with the house Israel and with the house of Judah a covenant new; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For finding fault with them, he says: Behold the days are coming, saith the Lord, When I will make with the house of Israel, And with the house of Judah, a new covenant; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For finding fault with them, he saith: "Behold, the days are coming, saith the Lord, when I will make with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah a new covenant; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Juda: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, That I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For finding fault, he says to them, Behold, days come, saith the Lord, and I will consummate a new covenant as regards the house of Israel, and as regards the house of Juda; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] For finding fault, He saith to them, `Lo, days come, saith the Lord, and I will complete with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah, a new covenant, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For finding fault with them, he saith, Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, That I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, finding fault with them, he saith––Lo! days are coming, saith the Lord, when I will conclude, for the house of Israel and the house of Judah, a covenant of a new sort: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For finding fault with them, he says, Behold the days are coming, says the Lord, and I will perfect upon the house of Israel and upon the house of Judah, a new covenant: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for, finding fault with them, He saith, "Behold, the days are coming, saith the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and the house of Judah; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But, finding fault with the people, God says—'"Behold, a time is coming," says the Lord, "When I will ratify a new Covenant with the People of Israel and with the People of Judah (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For, being dissatisfied with His people, God says, "'THERE ARE DAYS COMING,' SAYS THE LORD, 'WHEN I WILL ESTABLISH WITH THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL AND WITH THE HOUSE OF JUDAH A NEW COVENANT (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For finding fault with them he says: Behold, days are coming, says the Lord, and I will make with the house of Israel and the house of Judah a new covenant, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه يقول لهم لائما هوذا ايام تأتي يقول الرب حين اكمّل مع بيت اسرائيل ومع بيت يهوذا عهدا جديدا. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܪܫܐ ܠܗܘܢ ܓܝܪ ܘܐܡܪ ܕܗܐ ܝܘܡܬܐ ܐܬܝܢ ܐܡܪ ܡܪܝܐ ܘܐܓܡܘܪ ܥܠ ܒܝܬܐ ܕܒܝܬ ܐܝܤܪܝܠ ܘܥܠ ܒܝܬܐ ܕܒܝܬ ܝܗܘܕܐ ܕܝܬܩܐ ܚܕܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen hec reprehenditzen dituelaric, dioste, Huná, ethorri dirade egunac, dio Iaunac, complituren baitut Alliança berribat Israeleco etchearen gainean eta Iudaco etchearen gainean.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А напротив, когато порицава [израилтяните], казва: "Ето, идат дни, казва Господ, Когато ще сключа с Израилевия дом и с Юдовия дом нов завет; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 所以主指责他的百姓说（或作：所以主指前约的缺欠说）：日子将到，我要与以色列家和犹大家另立新约， (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 所以主指責他的百姓說（或作：所以主指前約的缺欠說）：日子將到，我要與以色列家和猶大家另立新約， (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* car, en censurant, il leur dit: "Voici, des jours viennent, dit le *Seigneur, et je conclurai, pour la maison d'Israël et pour la maison de Juda, une nouvelle alliance, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car en censurant [les Juifs, Dieu] leur dit : Voici, les jours viendront, dit le Seigneur, que je traiterai avec la maison d'Israël et avec la maison de Juda une Nouvelle alliance : (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car en leur adressant des reproches, Dieu dit aux Juifs: Voici, les jours viendront, dit le Seigneur, que je traiterai une alliance nouvelle avec la maison d'Israël, et avec la maison de Juda; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn er tadelt sie und sagt: Siehe, es kommen die Tage, spricht der HERR, daß ich über das Haus Israel und über das Haus Juda ein neu Testament machen will; (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn tadelnd spricht er zu ihnen: "Siehe, es kommen Tage, spricht der Herr, da werde ich in Bezug auf das Haus Israel und in Bezug auf das Haus Juda einen neuen Bund vollziehen; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn er tadelt sie und sagt: "Siehe, es kommen die Tage, spricht der HERR, daß ich über das Haus Israel und über das Haus Juda ein neues Testament machen will; (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè Iddio, querelandosi di loro, dice: Ecco, i giorni vengono, dice il Signore, ch’io fermerò con la casa d’Israele, e con la casa di Giuda, un patto nuovo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Difatti, Iddio, biasimando il popolo, dice: Ecco i giorni vengono, dice il Signore, che io concluderò con la casa d’Israele e con la casa di Giuda, un patto nuovo; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* vituperans enim eos dicit ecce dies veniunt dicit Dominus et consummabo super domum Israhel et super domum Iuda testamentum novum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Căci ca o mustrare a zis Dumnezeu lui Israel: ,,Iată, vin zile, zice Domnul, cînd voi face cu casa lui Israel şi cu casa lui Iuda un legămînt nou; (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Но пророк , укоряя их, говорит: вот, наступают дни, говорит Господь, когда Я заключу с домом Израиля и с домом Иуды новый завет, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque reprendiéndolos dice: He aquí vienen días, dice el Señor, Y consumaré para con la casa de Israel y para con la casa de Judá un nuevo pacto; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men nu förebrår Gud dem och säger: »Se, dagar skola komma, säger Herren, då jag skall sluta ett nytt förbund med Israels hus och med Juda hus; (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't sa pagkakita ng kakulangan sa kanila, ay sinabi niya, Narito, dumarating ang mga araw, sinasabi ng Panginoon, Na ako'y gagawa ng isang bagong pakikipagtipan; sa sangbahayan ni Israel at sa sangbahayan ni Juda. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, trong những lời nầy thật có ý trách, là lời Ðức Chúa Trời phán cùng dân Giu-đa rằng: Chúa phán: kìa, nhựt kỳ đến, Khi đó ta sẽ cùng nhà Y-sơ-ra-ên và nhà Giu-đa lập một ước mới, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:7

2018-06-07T18:01:09Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:7 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:7]]''' Εἰ γὰρ ἡ πρώτη ἐκείνη ἦν ἄμεμπτος οὐκ ἂν δευτέρας ἐζητεῖτο τόπος

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:7 ''' For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:7 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:7]]''' Because if that first covenant had been faultless, then no place would have been sought for a second.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:7 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For if the ilke firste hadde lackid blame, the place of the secounde schulde not haue be souyt. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For yf that fyrst testament had bene fautelesse: then shuld no place have bene sought for the seconde. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For yf that first (Testament) had bene fautles, then shulde no place haue bene soughte for the secode. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For yf that fyrst testament had bene soch, þt no faute coulde haue bene founde in it, then shulde no place haue bene sought for the seconde. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For yf that fyrste testamente had bene faultlesse then shoulde no place haue bene soughte for the seconde. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For yf that first [couenaunt] had ben founde fautlesse, then shoulde no place haue ben sought for the seconde. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For if that first Testament had bene vnblameable, no place should haue bene sought for the second. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For if that first Couenant had bene faultles, then should no place haue bene sought for the second. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for if the first alliance had been without defect, there could have been no occasion for the second. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For if that first had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for a second. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For if the first covenant had been unexceptionable, there had been no room for a second: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For if the first had been faultless, no place would have been sought for a second. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, there would have been no place sought for a second. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, then would no place have been sought for the second. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For if that first institution had been faultless, a place would not have been sought for a second. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For if the first covenant had been faultless, no place had there been for this second. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, no place would have been sought for the second. [But it was not]. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] If for the first that was faultless, not would a second be seeking a place. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For if that first had been faultless, a place would not have been sought for the second. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, then a place would not have been sought for a second. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, then should no place have been sought for the second. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For if that first [covenant] had been faultless, then would no place have been sought for a second. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For if that first was faultless, place had not been sought for a second. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for if that first were faultless, a place would not have been sought for a second. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For if that first `covenant' had been faultless, then would no place have been sought for a second. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, if, that first, had been, faultless, not, in that case, for a second, had there been sought, a place. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, a place would not have been sought for the second. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For, if that first covenant had been faultless, place would not be sought for a second; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] If that first Covenant had been faultless, there would have been no occasion for a second. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For if that first Covenant had been free from imperfection, there would have been no attempt to introduce another. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For if that first covenant had been faultless, no place would have been sought for a second. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فانه لو كان ذلك الاول بلا عيب لما طلب موضع لثان. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܐܠܘ ܓܝܪ ܐܝܬܝܗ ܗܘܬ ܩܕܡܝܬܐ ܕܠܐ ܪܫܝܢ ܠܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܐܬܪܐ ܠܗܕܐ ܕܬܪܬܝܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen baldin lehen hura deusen falta içan ezpaliz, bigarrenari etzaiqueon bilhatu lekuric.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото, ако оня първи [завет] е бил без недостатък, [Бог] не би търсил място за втори. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 那前约若没有瑕疵，就无处寻求後约了。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 那前約若沒有瑕疵，就無處尋求後約了。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* car si cette première alliance avait été irréprochable, il n'eût jamais été cherché de lieu pour une seconde; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Parce que s'il n'y eût eu rien à redire dans la première, il n'eût jamais été cherché de lieu à une seconde. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En effet, si la première alliance avait été sans défaut, il n'y aurait pas eu lieu d'en établir une seconde. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn so jenes, das erste, untadelig gewesen wäre, würde nicht Raum zu einem andern gesucht. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn wenn jener erste Bund tadellos wäre, so wäre kein Raum gesucht worden für einen zweiten. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn so jenes, das erste, untadelig gewesen wäre, würde nicht Raum zu einem andern gesucht. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Poichè, se quel primo fosse stato senza difetto, non si sarebbe cercato luogo ad un secondo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Poiché se quel primo patto fosse stato senza difetto, non si sarebbe cercato luogo per un secondo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* nam si illud prius culpa vacasset non utique secundi locus inquireretur [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] În adevăr, dacă legămîntul dintîi ar fi fost fără cusur, n'ar mai fi fost vorba să fie înlocuit cu un al doilea. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо, если бы первый завет был без недостатка, то не было бы нужды искать места другому. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque si aquel primero fuera sin falta, cierto no se hubiera procurado lugar de segundo. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty om det förra förbundet hade varit utan brist, så skulle väl plats icke hava sökts för ett annat. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't kung ang unang tipang yaon ay naging walang kakulangan, ay hindi na sana inihanap ng pangangailangan ang ikalawa. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vì nếu ước thứ nhứt không thiếu gì, thì chẳng có chỗ nào lập ước thứ hai. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 8:6

2018-06-07T18:00:52Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 8:6 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 8:6]]''' νυνὶ δὲ διαφορωτέρας τέτευχεν λειτουργίας ὅσῳ καὶ κρείττονός ἐστιν διαθήκης μεσίτης ἥτις ἐπὶ κρείττοσιν ἐπαγγελίαις νενομοθέτηται

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 8:6 ''' But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 8:6 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 8:6]]''' But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry, inasmuch as He is also Mediator of a better covenant, which was established on better promises.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 8:6 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But now he hath getun a betere mynysterie, bi so myche as he is a mediatour of a betere testament, which is confermyd with betere biheestis. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Now hath he obtayned a more excellent office in as moche as he is the mediator of a better testament which was made for better promyses. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But now hath he optayned a more excellent office, in as moch as he is the mediatour of a better Testament, which was made for better promyses. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] But now hath he obtayned a presthode so moch the more excellent, as he is the mediator of a better testament, which was confirmed in better promyses. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Nowe hath he obtayned a more excellente offyce, in as muche as he is the medyator of a better testamente, whiche was made for better promyses. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] But nowe hath he obteyned a more excellent office, by howe much also he is the mediatour of a better couenaunt, whiche was confirmed in better promises. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] But nowe our hie Priest hath obteined a more excellent office, in as much as he is the Mediatour of a better Testament, which is established vpon better promises. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministerie, by how much also he is the Mediatour of a better Couenant, which was established vpon better promises. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] Our high priest then has obtained a priesthood so much the more excellent, as he is the mediator of a better alliance, established upon better promises. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry for thee, by how much he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] But now He hath obtained a more excellent ministry, inasmuch as He is also the mediator of a better covenant, which is established upon better promises. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But he hath now obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much better a covenant he is a mediator of, which is established upon better promises. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But now hath Christ obtained a more excellent ministry, inasmuch as he is the mediator of a better covenant, which hath been established on better promises. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Besides, he has now obtained a more excellent ministry, inasmuch as he is the mediator of a better institution, which has been established upon better promises. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But now a ministry which is better than that hath Jeshu Meshiha received, by so much as that covenant of which he is made the Mediator is better, and was given with better promises, than that. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] but now he has obtained a more excellent service, by as much also as he is the mediator of a better covenant, which is established on better promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] now but more excellent he has obtained a service by as much also of a better he is covenant a mediator, which on better promises has been instituted. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] But now he has obtained a more excellent ministry, by so much as he is also mediator of a better covenant, which has been established upon better promises. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] But now he hath obtained a more excellent ministry, in proportion as he is the mediator of a better covenant, which hath been established upon better promises. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] But now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better promises. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] But now hath he obtained a ministry the more excellent, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which hath been enacted upon better promises. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] But now he has got a more excellent ministry, by so much as he is mediator of a better covenant, which is established on the footing of better promises. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and now he hath obtained a more excellent service, how much also of a better covenant is he mediator, which on better promises hath been sanctioned, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] But now hath he obtained a ministry the more excellent, by so much as he is also the mediator of a better covenant, which hath been enacted upon better promises. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, now, hath he attained unto, a more distinguished public ministry,––by as much as of a better covenant also he is, mediator, which indeed, upon better promises, hath been legislated. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] but now he has obtained a more excellent ministry, insomuch that he is also the mediator of a better covenant, which has been founded on better promises. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] but now he hath obtained a more excellent ministry, by as much also as He is Mediator of a better covenant, which, indeed, has been enacted on better promises. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But Jesus, as we see, has obtained a ministry as far excelling theirs, as the Covenant of which he is the intermediary, based, as it is, on better promises, excels the former Covenant. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But, as a matter of fact, the ministry which Christ has obtained is all the nobler a ministry, in that He is at the same time the negotiator of a sublimer covenant, based upon sublimer promises. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] but now has he obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a better covenant, which has been established upon better promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ولكنه الآن قد حصل على خدمة افضل بمقدار ما هو وسيط ايضا لعهد اعظم قد تثبّت على مواعيد افضل <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܫܐ ܕܝܢ ܬܫܡܫܬܐ ܕܡܝܬܪܐ ܡܢ ܗܝ ܩܒܠ ܝܫܘܥ ܡܫܝܚܐ ܐܟܡܐ ܕܡܝܬܪܐ ܐܦ ܕܝܬܝܩܐ ܗܝ ܕܥܒܝܕ ܒܗ ܡܨܥܝܐ ܘܒܫܘܘܕܝܐ ܕܡܝܬܪܝܢ ܡܢ ܕܗܝ ܐܬܝܗܒܬ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina orain gure Sacrificadore subiranoac ministerio excellentagoa obtenitu vkan du, cembatenaz Alliança hobeago baten ararteco baita, cein promes hobeagoén gainean ordenatu içan baita.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] но на дело [Христос] е получил служение толкоз по-превъзходно, колкото и завета, на който Той е ходатай, е по-превъзходен, като узаконен върху по-превъзходни обещания. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 如今耶稣所得的职任是更美的，正如他作更美之约的中保；这约原是凭更美之应许立的。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 如今耶穌所得的職任是更美的，正如他作更美之約的中保；這約原是憑更美之應許立的。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Or maintenant Christ a obtenu un ministère d'autant plus excellent, qu'il est médiateur d'une meilleure alliance qui est établie sur de meilleures promesses; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais maintenant [notre souverain Sacrificateur] a obtenu un ministère d'autant plus excellent, qu'il est Médiateur d'une plus excellente alliance, qui est établie sous de meilleures promesses. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais maintenant Christ a obtenu un ministère d'autant plus excellent, qu'il est Médiateur d'une alliance plus excellente, et qui a été établie sur de meilleures promesses. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Nun aber hat er ein besser Amt erlanget, als der eines besseren Testaments Mittler ist, welches auch auf besseren Verheißungen stehet. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Jetzt aber hat er einen vortrefflicheren Dienst erlangt, insofern er auch Mittler ist eines besseren Bundes, der auf Grund besserer Verheißungen gestiftet ist. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Nun aber hat er ein besseres Amt erlangt, als der eines besseren Testaments Mittler ist, welches auch auf besseren Verheißungen steht. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ma ora Cristo ha ottenuto un tanto più eccellente ministerio, quanto egli è mediatore d’un patto migliore, fermato in su migliori promesse.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ma ora egli ha ottenuto un ministerio di tanto più eccellente, ch’egli è mediatore d’un patto anch’esso migliore, fondato su migliori promesse. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* nunc autem melius sortitus est ministerium quanto et melioris testamenti mediator est quod in melioribus repromissionibus sanctum est [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dar acum Hristos a căpătat o slujbă cu atît mai înaltă cu cît legămîntul al cărui mijlocitor este El, e mai bun, căci este aşezat pe făgăduinţe mai bune. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Но Сей Первосвященник получил служение тем превосходнейшее, чем лучшего Он ходатай завета, который утвержден на лучших обетованиях. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mas ahora tanto mejor ministerio es el suyo, cuanto es mediador de un mejor pacto, el cual ha sido formado sobre mejores promesas. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men nu har denne fått ett så mycket förnämligare ämbete, som han är medlare för ett bättre förbund, vars ordning vilar på bättre löften. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Datapuwa't ngayo'y kinamtan niya ang ministeriong lalong marangal, palibhasa'y siya nama'y tagapamagitan sa isang tipang lalong magaling, na inilagda sa lalong mabubuting pangako. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nhưng thầy tế lễ thượng phẩm chúng ta đã được một chức vụ rất tôn trọng hơn, vì Ngài là Ðấng trung bảo của giao ước tốt hơn, mà giao ước ấy lập lên trên lời hứa tốt hơn. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:25

2018-06-07T17:54:44Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:25 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:25]]''' ὅθεν καὶ σῴζειν εἰς τὸ παντελὲς δύναται τοὺς προσερχομένους δι' αὐτοῦ τῷ θεῷ πάντοτε ζῶν εἰς τὸ ἐντυγχάνειν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν

''([[Textus Receptus (1598)|Textus Receptus]], [[Theodore Beza]], [[1598 AD|1598]])''

* ''' Hebrews 7:25 ''' Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.

{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:25 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:25]]''' Therefore He is also able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him, since He always lives to make intercession for them.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:25 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] Wherfor also he may saue with outen ende, comynge nyy bi hym silf to God, and euermore lyueth to preye for vs. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Wherfore he is able also ever to save them that come vnto god by him seynge he ever lyveth to make intercession for vs. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Wherfore he is able also euer to saue them, that come vnto God by him: & lyueth euer, to make intercession for vs. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Wherfore, he is able also euer to saue them to the vttemost, that come vnto God by him, seynge he euer lyueth to make intercession for vs. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Wherfor he is able also euer to saue them that come vnto God by hym, seyng he euer lyueth, to make intercessyon for vs. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Wherefore he is able also euer to saue them to the vttermost that come vnto God by hym, seyng he euer lyueth to make intercession for them. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Wherefore, hee is able also perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him, seeing he euer liueth, to make intercession for them. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Wherefore he is able also to saue them to the vttermost, that come vnto God by him, seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] so that he has an uninterrupted power to save those, that come to God by him, because he ever lives to make intercession for them. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost, that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] wherefore also He is able to save to the uttermost, those that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost, who come to God through him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] Wherefore also he is able to save to the uttermost those who come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come to God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Hence, also, he is for able to save them who come to God through him; always living to make intercession for them. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And he is able to save for eternity them who approach by him unto Aloha; for he liveth through all time, and offereth up prayers on their behalf. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] whence also he is able to save forever those who come to God through him, always living to intercede for them. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] hence and to save for the completely is able those drawing near through him to the God, always living, in order to the interpose in behalf of them. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Whence also he is able to save to the utmost those who come to God through him, since he ever lives to intercede for them. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] wherefore he is able also to save to the utmost those who come to God through him, since he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Wherefore also he is able to save to the uttermost them that draw near unto God through him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Whence also he is able to save completely those who approach by him to God, always living to intercede for them. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] whence also he is able to save to the very end, those coming through him unto God -- ever living to make intercession for them. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Wherefore also he is able to save to the uttermost them that draw near unto God through him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Whence he is able, even to be saving unto the very end, them who approach, through him, unto God; Since he evermore liveth to be interceding in their behalf. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] wherefore he is also able to save to the uttermost those coming unto God through him, ever living to intercede for them. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Whence also He is able to save completely those who come to God through Him, since He is ever living to intercede in their behalf. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And that is why he is able to save perfectly those who come to God through him, living for ever, as he does, to intercede on their behalf. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Hence too He is able to save to the uttermost those who come to God through Him, seeing that He ever lives to plead for them. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] whence, he is able also to save completely those that come to God through him, since he lives always to make intercession for them. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فمن ثم يقدر ان يخلّص ايضا الى التمام الذين يتقدمون به الى الله اذ هو حيّ في كل حين ليشفع فيهم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܡܫܟܚ ܠܡܚܝܘ ܠܥܠV ܠܐܝܠܝܢ ܕܡܬܩܪܒܝܢ ܒܐܝܕܗ ܠܐܠܗܐ ܚܝ ܗܘ ܓܝܪ ܒܟܠܙܒܢ ܘܡܤܩ ܨܠܘܬܐ ܚܠܦܝܗܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta halacotz salua-ere perfectoqui ahal ditzaque, harçaz Iaincoagana hurbiltzen diradenac, bethi vici delaric hecgatic ararteco içateco.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Затова и може съвършено да спасява тия, които дохождат при Бога чрез Него, понеже всякога живее да ходатайства за тях. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 凡靠着他进到神面前的人，他都能拯救到底；因为他是长远活着，替他们祈求。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 凡靠著他進到神面前的人，他都能拯救到底；因為他是長遠活著，替他們祈求。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* De là vient aussi qu'il peut sauver entièrement ceux qui s'approchent de Dieu par lui, étant toujours vivant pour intercéder pour eux. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi aussi il peut sauver pour toujours ceux qui s'approchent de Dieu par lui, étant toujours vivant pour intercéder pour eux. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi aussi il peut sauver parfaitement ceux qui s'approchent de Dieu par lui, étant toujours vivant pour intercéder en leur faveur. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] daher er auch selig machen kann immerdar, die durch ihn zu Gott kommen, und lebet immerdar und bittet für sie. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Daher vermag er auch völlig zu erretten, die durch ihn Gott nahen, indem er immerdar lebt, um sich für sie zu verwenden. (O. sie zu vertreten, für sie zu bitten) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Daher kann er auch selig machen immerdar, die durch ihn zu Gott kommen, und lebt immerdar und bittet für sie. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Laonde ancora può salvare appieno coloro, i quali per lui si accostano a Dio, vivendo sempre, per interceder per loro.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] ond’è che può anche salvar appieno quelli che per mezzo di lui si accostano a Dio, vivendo egli sempre per intercedere per loro. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* unde et salvare in perpetuo potest accedentes per semet ipsum ad Deum semper vivens ad interpellandum pro eis [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] De aceea şi poate să mîntuiască în chip desăvîrşit pe cei ce se apropie de Dumnezeu prin El, pentrucă trăieşte pururea ca să mijlocească pentru ei. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] посему и может всегда спасать приходящих чрез Него к Богу, будучи всегда жив, чтобы ходатайствовать за них. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Por lo cual puede también salvar eternamente á los que por él se allegan á Dios, viviendo siempre para interceder por ellos. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Därför kan han ock till fullo frälsa dem som genom honom komma till Gud, ty han lever alltid för att mana gott för dem. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Dahil dito naman siya'y nakapagliligtas na lubos sa mga nagsisilapit sa Dios sa pamamagitan niya, palibhasa'y laging nabubuhay siya upang mamagitan sa kanila. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Bởi đó Ngài có thể cứu toàn vẹn những kẻ nhờ Ngài mà đến gần Ðức Chúa Trời, vì Ngài hằng sống để cầu thay cho những kẻ ấy. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:22

2018-06-07T17:53:15Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:22 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:22]]''' κατὰ τοσοῦτον κρείττονος διαθήκης γέγονεν ἔγγυος Ἰησοῦς

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:22 ''' By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:22 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:22]]''' by so much more Jesus has become a surety of a better covenant.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}
==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:22 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] in so myche Jhesus is maad biheetere of the betere testament. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And for that cause was Iesus a stablyssher of a better testament. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Thus is Iesus become a stablissher of so moch a better Testamete. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And for that cause was Iesus a stablyssher of a better testament. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And for þe cause was Iesus a stablisher of a better testament. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] By so much was Iesus made a suertie of a better testament. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] By so much is Iesus made a suretie of a better Testament. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] By so much was Iesus made a suertie of a better Testament. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] so that Jesus was made guarantee of an alliance so much the more excellent, as it was not without the solemnity of an oath. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better covenant. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] by so much is Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Of so much better a covenant was Jesus made a surety. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] by so much is Jesus become the surety of a better testament. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] by so much was Jesus made the surety of a better institution. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] In all this more excellent is the covenant of (which) Jeshu is the sponsor. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] by so much is Jesus the pledge of a better covenant. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] by so much better a covenant has become a surety Jesus. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] by so much has Jesus become a surety of a better covenant. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] by so much hath Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] by so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] by so much also hath Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] by so much Jesus became surety of a better covenant. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] by so much of a better covenant hath Jesus become surety, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] by so much also hath Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] By as much as this, hath, Jesus, become surety of a better covenant also. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] insomuch that Jesus has also been made the mediator of a better covenant. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] by so much also hath Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And the oath shows the corresponding superiority of the Covenant of which Jesus is appointed the surety. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] so much the more also is the Covenant of which Jesus has become the guarantor, a better covenant. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] insomuch has Jesus become the surety of a better covenant. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* على قدر ذلك قد صار يسوع ضامنا لعهد افضل. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܢܐ ܟܠܗ ܡܝܬܪܐ ܕܝܬܩܐ ܗܕܐ ܕܗܘܐ ܒܗ ܥܪܒܐ ܝܫܘܥ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Hambatenaz alliança hobeagoren fiadore eguin içan da Iesus.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] толкоз на по-добър завет Исус стана поръчител. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 既是起誓立的，耶稣就作了更美之约的中保。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 既是起誓立的，耶穌就作了更美之約的中保。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* c'est d'une alliance d'autant meilleure que Jésus a été fait le garant. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est [donc] d'une beaucoup plus excellente alliance [que la première], que Jésus a été fait le garant. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Jésus est ainsi devenu garant d'une alliance d'autant plus excellente. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Also eines so viel besseren Testaments Ausrichter ist Jesus worden. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] insofern ist Jesus eines besseren Bundes Bürge geworden. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Also eines so viel besseren Testaments Ausrichter ist Jesus geworden. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] D’un patto cotanto più eccellente è stato fatto Gesù mallevadore.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] è di tanto più eccellente del primo il patto del quale Gesù è divenuto garante. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* in tantum melioris testamenti sponsor factus est Iesus [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] prin chiar faptul acesta, El s'a făcut chezăşul unui legămînt mai bun. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] то лучшего завета поручителем соделался Иисус. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Tanto de mejor testamento es hecho fiador Jesús. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] i så måtto är också det förbund bättre, som har Jesus till löftesman. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Ay gayon din naman si Jesus ay naging tagapanagot sa lalong mabuting tipan. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vì thế, Ðức Chúa Jêsus đã trở nên Ðấng bảo lãnh cho một cái giao ước rất tôn trọng hơn cái trước. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:20

2018-06-07T17:52:40Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:20 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:20]]''' Καὶ καθ' ὅσον οὐ χωρὶς ὁρκωμοσίας·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:20 ''' And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:20 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:20]]''' And inasmuch as He was not made priest without an oath

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:20 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And hou greet it is, not with out sweryng; but the othere ben maad preestis with outen an ooth; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And for this cause it is a better hope that it was not promysed with out an othe. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] And for this cause is it a better hope, yt it was not promysed without an ooth. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And therfore is it a better hope, because þe thing was not done without an othe. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And for thys cause it is a better hope, that it was not promysed without an oth ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And in as much as that was not without an oth (For those priestes were made without an oth: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And for as much as it is not without an othe (for these are made Priestes without an othe: ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And in as much as not without an othe he was made Priest, ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] Besides those priests were establish'd without any oath: but this with an oath, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And inasmuch as it was not without an oath: For those priests were made without an oath, (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Moreover inasmuch as He was not made priest without an oath, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And inasmuch as he was not made a priest without an oath; (For those priests were made without an oath, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] Moreover, forasmuch as he was not [made priest] without an oath, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Moreover, inasmuch as not without an oath (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And he hath confirmed it unto us in an oath. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And as he was not [constituted] without swearing, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And in as much as not without swearing; (they indeed for without swearing are priests having become; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And inasmuch as it was not without an oath,— (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And inasmuch as it was not without an oath that he was made priest, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And inasmuch as not without an oath he was made priest: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And inasmuch as [it is] not without the taking of an oath (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] And by how much [it was] not without the swearing of an oath; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] And inasmuch as `it is' not apart from oath, (for those indeed apart from oath are become priests, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And inasmuch as `it is' not without the taking of an oath ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And, inasmuch as not apart from oath–taking (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And in as much as it is without an oath, for the priests were made without an oath; (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And inasmuch as it was not without the taking of an oath (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Then again, the appointment of this new priest was ratified by an oath, which is not so with the Levitical priests, (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And since it was not without an oath being taken— (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And inasmuch as not without the swearing of an oath, for they indeed have become priests without the swearing of an oath, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وعلى قدر ما انه ليس بدون قسم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܫܪܪܗ ܠܢ ܒܡܘܡܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta iuramendu gabe içan eztén becembatean (ecen berceac iuramendu gabe Sacrificadore eguin içan dirade.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И колкото [е важно това, че] Той не [е станал свещеник] без заклеване, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 再者，耶稣为祭司，并不是不起誓立的。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 再者，耶穌為祭司，並不是不起誓立的。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Et en tant que cela n'a pas eu lieu sans serment (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] D'autant plus même que ce n'a point été sans serment. Or ceux-là ont été faits Sacrificateurs sans serment; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et comme Jésus n'a pas été institué sans serment, (car les autres ont été faits sacrificateurs sans serment; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] und dazu, das viel ist, nicht ohne Eid. Denn jene sind ohne Eid Priester worden; (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Und inwiefern dies nicht ohne Eidschwur war, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] und dazu, was viel ist, nicht ohne Eid. Denn jene sind ohne Eid Priester geworden, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ed anche, in quanto che ciò non si è fatto senza giuramento; perciocchè quelli sono stati fatti sacerdoti senza giuramento.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E in quanto ciò non è avvenuto senza giuramento (poiché quelli sono stati fatti sacerdoti senza giuramento, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et quantum est non sine iureiurando alii quidem sine iureiurando sacerdotes facti sunt [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Şi fiindcă lucrul acesta nu s'a făcut fără jurămînt, - (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И как сие было не без клятвы, – [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y por cuanto no fué sin juramento, (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Och i så måtto som detta icke har kommit till stånd utan edlig bekräftelse -- det är nämligen så, att medan de andra hava blivit präster utan edlig bekräftelse, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At yamang yao'y hindi naging sa walang sumpa: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả lại, sự thay đổi nầy chẳng phải là không có lời thề mà được làm ra. Những thầy tế lễ khác không bởi lời thề mà được lập lên, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:19

2018-06-07T17:52:22Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:19 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:19]]''' οὐδὲν γὰρ ἐτελείωσεν ὁ νόμος ἐπεισαγωγὴ δὲ κρείττονος ἐλπίδος δι' ἡς ἐγγίζομεν τῷ θεῷ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:19 ''' For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:19 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:19]]''' because the law made nothing perfect; but the bringing in of a better hope did, through which we draw near to God.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:19 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For whi the lawe brouyt no thing to perfeccioun, but there is a bringing in of a betere hope, bi which we neiyen to God. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For the lawe made nothynge parfecte: but was an introduccion of a better hope by which hope we drawe nye vnto god. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For the lawe made nothinge perfecte, but was an introduccion of a better hope, by ye which hope we drawe nye vnto God. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For the lawe brought nothynge to perfeccion: but was an introduccyon to a better hope, by þe whych we drawe nye vnto God. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For the lawe made nothynge perfecte: but was an introduccion of a better hope, by which hope we drawe nye vnto God. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For the lawe made nothyng perfect, but [was] the bryngyng in of a better hope, by the whiche we drawe nygh vnto God. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For the Law made nothing perfite, but the bringing in of a better hope made perfite, whereby we drawe neere vnto God. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For the Law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did: by the which wee draw nigh vnto God. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for the law made no man perfect, but this was effected by introducing a better hope, which brings us nearer to the divine presence. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] for the law made nothing perfect, but the introducing of a better hope did, by which we draw near to God. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did, by which we draw nigh to God. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For the law led to no perfection, but was an introduction to a better hope, by which we draw nigh unto God. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For the law made nothing perfect, but the introduction of a better hope did; by which we draw nigh to God. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] (for the law made no one perfect) ––and the superinduction of a better hope, by which we draw near to God. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For the law perfected nothing: but instead of it a hope has entered which is more excellent, (and) by which we are brought nigh unto Aloha. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] for the law made nothing perfect, but was the introduction of a better hope through which we draw nigh to God. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] (nothing for perfected the law;) after introduction but of a better hope, through which we draw near to the God. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] for the law perfected nothing,—and on the other the bringing in of a better hope, by which we draw near to God. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] for the Law perfected nothing,––and on the other, the bringing in of a better hope, by which we draw near to God. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the which we draw nigh unto God. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] (for the law made nothing perfect), and a bringing in thereupon of a better hope, through which we draw nigh unto God. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] (for the law perfected nothing,) and the introduction of a better hope by which we draw nigh to God. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] (for nothing did the law perfect) and the bringing in of a better hope, through which we draw nigh to God. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] (for the law made nothing perfect), and a bringing in thereupon of a better hope, through which we draw nigh unto God. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, the law, perfected, nothing; but there is the superinducing of a better hope,––through which we draw near unto God. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] for the law made nothing perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope, by which we draw nigh unto God. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] (for the law perfected nothing), and a bringing in of a better hope, through which we draw near to God. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] (for the Law never brought anything to perfection); and, on the other hand, we have the introduction of a better hope, which enables us to draw near to God. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] for the Law brought no perfect blessing—but on the other hand we have the bringing in of a new and better hope by means of which we draw near to God. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] for the law perfected nothing, and the introduction of a better hope, through which we draw near to God. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* اذ الناموس لم يكمل شيئا. ولكن يصير ادخال رجاء افضل به نقترب الى الله. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܕV ܓܝܪ ܠܐ ܓܡܪ ܢܡܘܤܐ ܥܠ ܕܝܢ ܚܠܦܘܗܝ ܤܒܪܐ ܕܡܝܬܪ ܡܢܗ ܕܒܗ ܡܬܩܪܒܝܢܢ ܠܐܠܗܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen eztu deus perfectionetara eraman vkan Legueac: baina içan da sperança hobeagoren preparationebat ceinez hurbiltzen baicara Iaincoagana.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] (понеже законът не е усъвършенствувал нищо), и се въвежда една по-добра надежда, чрез която се приближаваме при Бога. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 （律法原来一无所成）就引进了更美的指望；靠这指望，我们便可以进到神面前。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 （律法原來一無所成）就引進了更美的指望；靠這指望，我們便可以進到神面前。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* (car la loi n'a rien amené à la perfection), et introduction d'une meilleure espérance par laquelle nous approchons de Dieu. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car la Loi n'a rien amené à la perfection; mais [ce qui a amené à la perfection], c'est ce qui a été introduit par-dessus, [savoir] une meilleure espérance, par laquelle nous approchons de Dieu. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] (Car la loi n'a rien amené à la perfection; ) mais une meilleure espérance, par laquelle nous nous approchons de Dieu, a été mise à sa place. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] (denn das Gesetz konnte nichts vollkommen machen), und wird eingeführet eine bessere Hoffnung, durch welche wir zu Gott nahen; (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] (denn das Gesetz hat nichts zur Vollendung gebracht) und die Einführung einer besseren Hoffnung, durch welche wir Gott nahen. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] (denn das Gesetz konnte nichts vollkommen machen); und wird eingeführt eine bessere Hoffnung, durch welche wir zu Gott nahen; (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Poichè la legge non ha compiuto nulla; e v’ha d’altra parte introduzione d’una migliore speranza, per la quale ci accostiamo a Dio.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] (poiché la legge non ha condotto nulla a compimento); ma v’è altresì l’introduzione d’una migliore speranza, mediante la quale ci accostiamo a Dio. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* nihil enim ad perfectum adduxit lex introductio vero melioris spei per quam proximamus ad Deum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] căci Legea n'a făcut nimic desăvîrşit-şi pe de alta, se pune în loc o nădejde mai bună, prin care ne apropiem de Dumnezeu. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] ибо закон ничего не довел до совершенства; но вводится лучшая надежда, посредством которой мы приближаемся к Богу. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque nada perfeccionó la ley; mas hízolo la introducción de mejor esperanza, por la cual nos acercamos á Dios. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] eftersom lagen icke kunde åstadkomma något fullkomligt -- men ett bättre hopp sättes i stället, ett hopp genom vilket vi få nalkas Gud. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] (Sapagka't ang kautusan ay walang anomang pinasasakdal), at may pagpapasok ng isang pagasang lalong magaling, na sa pamamagitan nito ay nagsisilapit tayo sa Dios. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] bởi chưng luật pháp không làm trọn chi hết, lại có một sự trông cậy hay hơn đem vào thay cho luật pháp, và bởi sự trông cậy đó chúng ta đến gần Ðức Chúa Trời. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:18

2018-06-07T17:51:57Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:18 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:18]]''' ἀθέτησις μὲν γὰρ γίνεται προαγούσης ἐντολῆς διὰ τὸ αὐτῆς ἀσθενὲς καὶ ἀνωφελές

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:18 ''' For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:18 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:18]]''' Because is truly a setting aside of the former commandment because of its weakness and unprofitableness,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:18 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] that repreuyng of the maundement bifor goynge is maad, for the vnsadnesse and vnprofit of it. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Then the commaundmet that went a fore is disanulled because of hir weaknes and vnproffitablenes. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] then the commaundement that wente before, is disanulled, because of his weaknesse, and vnprofitablenes. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Then þe commaundement that went afore, is disanulled, because of weaknes and vnproffytablenes. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Then the commaundement that wente before, is dysanulled, because of her weakenes and vnprofytablenes. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For there is truely a disanulling of the commaundement goyng before, for the weakenesse and vnprofitablenesse therof. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For the commaundement that went afore, is disanulled, because of the weakenes thereof, and vnprofitablenes. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For there is verily a disanulling of the commandement going before, for the weakenesse and vnprofitablenesse thereof. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] wherefore the preceeding law is abolished for its being weak and useless. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For there is verily a disanulling of the commandment that was introduced: for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For there is indeed a disannulling of the preceding command, on account of it's weakness and unprofitableness; (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For verily there is a disannulling of the preceding commandment, for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For there is indeed an abrogation of the preceding command, because of its weakness and inutility. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For there is verily a disannulling of the preceding commandment on account of its weakness and unprofitableness. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Here then, there is a disannulling of the preceding commandment, because of its weakness and unprofitableness (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] BUT the change which was made in the first institution was on account of its powerlessness, and because profit was not in it. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For there is an abrogation of the commandment which goes before, on account of its weakness and unprofitableness; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] An abrogation indeed for takes places of a preceding commandment, on account of the her weakness and unprofitableness; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For on the one hand, there is an annulling of the commandment that went before, on account of its weakness and unprofitableness, (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For on the one hand there takes place an annulling of the commandment which went before, on account of its weakness and unprofitableness, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For there is verily a disannulling of the commandment going before for the weakness and unprofitableness thereof. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For there is a disannulling of a foregoing commandment because of its weakness and unprofitableness (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For there is a setting aside of the commandment going before for its weakness and unprofitableness, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for a disannulling indeed doth come of the command going before because of its weakness, and unprofitableness, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For there is a disannulling of a foregoing commandment because of its weakness and unprofitableness ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, a setting aside, doth, indeed, take place, of a foregoing commandment, by reason of its own weakness and unprofitableness, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For there is a disannulling of the preceding commandment, on account of its weakness and inadequacy (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For there is verily an annulling of a previous commandment, on account of its weakness and unprofitableness (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] On the one hand, we have the abolition of a previous regulation as being both inefficient and useless (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] On the one hand we have here the abrogation of an earlier code because it was weak and ineffective (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For there takes place indeed a setting aside of the preceding commandment on account of the weakness and unprofitableness of it, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فانه يصير ابطال الوصية السابقة من اجل ضعفها وعدم نفعها. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܫܘܚܠܦܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܗܘܐ ܠܦܘܩܕܢܐ ܩܕܡܝܐ ܡܛܠ ܡܚܝܠܘܬܗ ܘܕܝܘܬܪܢ ܠܝܬ ܗܘܐ ܒܗ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen aitzineco manamendua abolitzen da bere debilitateagatic eta probetchu gabeagatic.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] защото [по тоя начин] се унищожава по-предишната заповед, поради нейната слабост и безполезност, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 先前的条例，因软弱无益，所以废掉了， (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 先前的條例，因軟弱無益，所以廢掉了， (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car il y a abrogation du commandement qui a précédé, à cause de sa faiblesse et de son inutilité (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or il se fait une abolition du commandement qui a précédé, à cause de sa faiblesse, et parce qu'il ne pouvait point profiter. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Ainsi, la première ordonnance a été abolie à cause de sa faiblesse et de son inutilité; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn damit wird das vorige Gesetz aufgehoben, darum daß es zu schwach und nicht nütze war (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn da ist eine Abschaffung des vorhergehenden Gebots seiner Schwachheit und Nutzlosigkeit wegen (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn damit wird das vorige Gebot aufgehoben, darum daß es zu schwach und nicht nütze war (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Certo v’ha annullamento del comandamento precedente, per la sua debolezza, ed inutilità.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Giacché qui v’è bensì l’abrogazione del comandamento precedente a motivo della sua debolezza e inutilità (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* reprobatio quidem fit praecedentis mandati propter infirmitatem eius et inutilitatem [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Astfel, pe deoparte, se desfiinţează aici o poruncă de mai înainte, din pricina neputinţei şi zădărniciei ei- (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Отменение же прежде бывшей заповеди бывает по причине ее немощи и бесполезности, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* El mandamiento precedente, cierto se abroga por su flaqueza é inutilidad; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Så upphäves nu visserligen en föregående stadga, därför att den var svag och gagnlös -- (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't napapawi ang unang utos dahil sa kaniyang kahinaan at kawalan ng kapakinabangan. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Như vậy, điều răn trước kia vì không quyền không ích nên đã bị bỏ rồi; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:17

2018-06-07T17:51:31Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:17 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:17]]''' μαρτυρεῖ γὰρ ὅτι Σὺ ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισέδεκ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:17 ''' For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:17 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:17]]''' For He testifies: “You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.”

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:17 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For he witnessith, That thou art a preest with outen ende, bi the ordre of Melchisedech; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (For he testifieth: Thou arte a prest forever after the order of Melchysedech) ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] (For he testifieth: Thou art a prest for euer after the order of Melchisedech) (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] (For after thys maner doth he testifie thou art a prest for euer, after the order of Melchisedech) ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] (For he testifyeth thou arte a prieste for euer, after the ordre of Melchysedech). ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For he testifieth that thou art a priest for euer, after the order of Melchisedech. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For hee testifieth thus, Thou art a Priest for euer, after the order of Melchi-sedec. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For hee testifieth; Thou art a Priest for euer, after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for it is said, "thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec." ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For He testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For it is testified, Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchizedek. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For the testimony is, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For he testifies, "Thou art a priest for ever, according to the order of Melchisedec." (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For he testifieth concerning him, Thou art a Priest for evermore according to the likeness of Malki-Zedek. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For it is testified, Thou art a priest forever, after the order of Melchisedec. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] It testifies for: That thou a priest for the age according to the order of Melchizedek. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For it is testified of him: Thou art a priest forever; After the order of Melchizedek. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For it is testified of him, "Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchizedek." (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For he testifieth, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] for it is witnessed [of him], Thou art a priest for ever After the order of Melchizedek. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For it is borne witness, Thou art a priest for ever according to the order of Melchisedec. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for He doth testify -- `Thou `art' a priest -- to the age, according to the order of Melchisedek;' ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] for it is witnessed `of him', Thou art a priest for ever After the order of Melchizedek. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For it is witnessed––Thou, art a priest, age–abidingly, according to the rank of Melchizedek. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For it is testified, Thou art a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for it is testified of Him, "Thou art a Priest forever according to the rank of Melchizedek." (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for that is the meaning of the declaration—'Thou art for all time a priest of the order of Melchizedek.' (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For the words are in evidence, "THOU ART A PRIEST FOR EVER, BELONGING TO THE ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK." (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For it is testified: Thou art a priest for ever according to the order of Melchisedec. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه يشهد انك كاهن الى الابد على رتبة ملكي صادق <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܤܗܕ ܓܝܪ ܥܠܘܗܝ ܕܐܢܬ ܗܘ ܟܘܡܪܐ ܠܥܠV ܒܕܡܘܬܗ ܕܡܠܟܝܙܕܩ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen testificatzen du hunela, Hi aiz Sacrificadore eternalqui Melchisedech-en façoinera.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] защото [за Него] свидетелствува: "Ти си свещеник до века Според чина Мелхиседеков"; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为有给他作见证的说：你是照着麦基洗德的等次永远为祭司。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為有給他作見證的說：你是照著麥基洗德的等次永遠為祭司。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car ce témoignage lui est rendu: "Tu es sacrificateur pour l'éternité, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec". (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car [Dieu] lui rend [ce] témoignage : tu es Sacrificateur éternellement, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car Il rend ce témoignage: Tu es Sacrificateur pour l'éternité, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn er bezeuget: Du bist ein Priester ewiglich nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn ihm wird bezeugt: "Du bist Priester in Ewigkeit nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks". (Ps. 110,4) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn er bezeugt: "Du bist ein Priester ewiglich nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks." (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè egli testifica: Tu sei sacerdote in eterno, secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] poiché gli è resa questa testimonianza: Tu sei sacerdote in eterno secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* contestatur enim quoniam tu es sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Fiindcă iată ce se mărturiseşte despre El: ,,Tu eşti preot în veac, după rînduiala lui Melhisedec``. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо засвидетельствовано: Ты священник вовек по чинуМелхиседека. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Pues se da testimonio de él: Tú eres sacerdote para siempre, Según el orden de Melchîsedec. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Han får nämligen det vittnesbördet: »Du är en präst till evig tid, efter Melkisedeks sätt.» (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't pinatotohanan tungkol sa kaniya, Ikaw ay saserdote magpakailan man Ayon sa pagkasaserdote ni Melquisedec. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, nầy là lời làm chứng cho Ngài rằng: Con làm thầy tế lễ đời đời Theo ban Mên-chi-xê-đéc. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:15

2018-06-07T17:50:36Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:15 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:15]]''' καὶ περισσότερον ἔτι κατάδηλόν ἐστιν εἰ κατὰ τὴν ὁμοιότητα Μελχισέδεκ ἀνίσταται ἱερεὺς ἕτερος

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:15 ''' And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest,

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:15 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:15]]''' And it is yet far more evident if, in the likeness of Melchizedek, there arises another priest

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:15 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And more yit it is knowun, if bi the ordre of Melchisedech another preest is risun vp; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And it is yet a more evydent thinge yf after the similitude of Melchisedech ther aryse a nother prest ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] And it is yet a more euident thinge, yf after the symilitude of Mechisedech there aryse another prest, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And it is yet a more euident thynge, yf after the similitude of Melchisedech there aryse another preste, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And it is yet a more euydent thynge, yf after the similitude, of Melchisedech, there arise an other prieste: ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And it is yet a farre more euidet thing, yf after the similitude of Melchisedech there aryse another priest, ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And it is yet a more euident thing, because that after the similitude of Melchi-sedec, there is risen vp another Priest, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And it is yet farre more euident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another Priest, ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] This appears still more clear from another priest's arising like Melchisedec, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] And it is yet more abundantly evident, that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And it is still far more evident, that another priest is raised up after the likeness of Melchizedek, Who was made not after the law of a carnal commandment, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] and it is yet more abundantly evident, that there should arise another priest after the likeness of Melchisedec, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Moreover, it is still more plain that, according to the similitude of Melchisedec, (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And again: it is more fully known by that which [Aloha] hath said, In the likeness of Malki-Zedek ariseth another Priest; ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And moreover, [this] is still further evident, if another priest is raised up according to the likeness of Melchisedec, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And more yet evident it is, if according to the likeness of Melchizedek arises a priest another, ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And it is yet more abundantly manifest, if after the similitude of Melchizedek there arises a different priest, (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And it is still more abundantly evident, if after the likeness of Melchizedek there ariseth a different priest, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And it is yet far more evident: for that after the similitude of Melchisedec there ariseth another priest, ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And [what we say] is yet more abundantly evident, if after the likeness of Melchizedek there ariseth another priest, (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] And it is yet more abundantly evident, since a different priest arises according to the similitude of Melchisedec, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] And it is yet more abundantly most evident, if according to the similitude of Melchisedek there doth arise another priest, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And `what we say' is yet more abundantly evident, if after the likeness of Melchizedek there ariseth another priest, ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And, yet more abundantly evident it is––that, according to the likeness of Melchizedek, there is to be raised up, a different priest. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And it is still more abundantly evident, if after the similitude of Melchizedek another priest rises, (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And it is yet far more evident; if, according to the likeness of Melchizedek, there arises another Priest, (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] All this becomes even yet plainer when we remember that a new priest has appeared, resembling Melchizedek, (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And this is still more abundantly clear when we read that it is as belonging to the order of Melchizedek that a priest of a different kind is to arise, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And it is yet more abundantly evident, if according to the likeness of Melchisedec there arises a different priest, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وذلك اكثر وضوحا ايضا ان كان على شبه ملكي صادق يقوم كاهن آخر <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܝܬܝܪܐܝܬ ܬܘܒ ܝܕܝܥܐ ܒܗܝ ܕܐܡܪ ܕܒܕܡܘܬܗ ܕܡܠܟܝܙܕܩ ܩܐV ܟܘܡܪܐ ܐܚܪܢܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta are haur da claroago, ceren Melchisedech-en façoinera ilkiten baita berce Sacrificadorebat:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Това, [що казваме], става още по-явно, тъй като по подобие на Мелхиседека се издига друг свещеник, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 倘若照麦基洗德的样式，另外兴起一位祭司来，我的话更是显而易见的了。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 倘若照麥基洗德的樣式，另外興起一位祭司來，我的話更是顯而易見的了。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Et cela est encore bien plus évident, si, à la ressemblance de Melchisédec, un autre sacrificateur se lève, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et cela est encore plus incontestable, en ce qu'un autre Sacrificateur, à la ressemblance de Melchisédec, est suscité; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et cela devient encore plus manifeste, quand il s'élève un autre Sacrificateur selon la ressemblance de Melchisédec, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Und es ist noch viel klarer, so nach der Weise Melchisedeks ein anderer Priester aufkommt, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Und es ist noch weit augenscheinlicher, wenn, nach der Gleichheit Melchisedeks, ein anderer Priester aufsteht, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Und es ist noch viel klarer, so nach der Weise Melchisedeks ein andrer Priester aufkommt, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] E ciò è ancora vie più manifesto, poichè sorge un altro sacerdote alla somiglianza di Melchisedec.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E la cosa è ancora vie più evidente se sorge, a somiglianza di Melchisedec, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et amplius adhuc manifestum est si secundum similitudinem Melchisedech exsurgit alius sacerdos [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Lucrul acesta se face şi mai luminos cînd vedem ridicîndu-se, după asemănarea lui Melhisedec, un alt preot, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И это еще яснее видно из того , что по подобию Мелхиседека восстает Священник иной, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y aun más manifiesto es, si á semejanza de Melchîsedec se levanta otro sacerdote, (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Och ännu mycket tydligare blir detta, då nu en präst av annat slag uppstår, lik Melkisedek däri, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At lalo pang napakaliwanag ito, kung ayon sa anyo ni Melquisedec ay lumitaw ang ibang saserdote, (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Mọi điều đó càng thêm rõ hơn nữa, khi chúng ta thấy một thầy tế lễ khác dấy lên, giống như Mên-chi-xê-đéc, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:13

2018-06-07T17:50:08Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:13 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:13]]''' ἐφ' ὃν γὰρ λέγεται ταῦτα φυλῆς ἑτέρας μετέσχηκεν ἀφ' ἡς οὐδεὶς προσέσχηκεν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:13 ''' For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:13 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:13]]''' Because He of whom these things are spoken belongs to another tribe, from which no man has served at the altar.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:13 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But he in whom these thingis ben seid, is of another lynage, of which no man was preest to the auter. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For he of whom these thynges are spoken pertayneth vnto another trybe of which never man served at the aultre. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For he of whom these thinges are spoken, is of another trybe, of the which neuer man serued at the altare. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For he of whom these thynges are spoken pertayne vnto another trybe, of whom neuer man serued at the aultare. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For of whome these thynges are spoken pertayneth vnto another trybe, of whiche neuer man serued at the aulter. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For he of whom these thynges are spoken, parteyneth vnto another tribe, of which no man stoode at the aulter. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For hee of whome these things are spoken, perteineth vnto another tribe, whereof no man serued at the altar. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For hee of whom these things are spoken, pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gaue attendance at the Altar. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for he who was there mention'd was of another tribe, none of whom ever gave attendance at the altar. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For he of whom these things are spoken, pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now He, of whom these things are said, is of another tribe, of which none ever attended at the altar.. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For he, of whom these things are spoken, pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man attended on the altar. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For he to whom these things are spoken belonged to another tribe, in which no man approached the altar. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For he to whom these things are said, was of a different tribe, of which no one gave attendance at the altar. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For he concerning whom these things are said was born from another tribe, from which no man hath ministered at the altar. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For he of whom these things are said belonged to another tribe, of which no one attended to the altar; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Concerning whom for is spoken these things, of a tribe another has been a partaker, from which no one has attended to the altar; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For he of whom these things are spoken pertains to a different tribe, of which no one has given attendance at the altar. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For he of whom these things are spoken belonged to another tribe, of which no one hath given attendance at the altar; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For he of whom these things are spoken pertaineth to another tribe, of which no man gave attendance at the altar. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For he of whom these things are said belongeth to another tribe, from which no man hath given attendance at the altar. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For he, of whom these things are said, belongs to a different tribe, of which no one has [ever] been attached to the service of the altar. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for he of whom these things are said in another tribe hath had part, of whom no one gave attendance at the altar, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For he of whom these things are said belongeth to another tribe, from which no man hath given attendance at the altar. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, he as to whom these things are said, with a different tribe, hath taken partnership, from which, no one, hath given attendance at the altar; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For he unto whom these things were spoken belongs to another tribe, from which no one ministers at the altar: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For He of Whom these things are spoken hath taken part in a different tribe from which no one gave attendance at the altar. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And he of whom all this is said belonged to quite a different tribe, no member of which has ever served at the altar. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] He, however, to whom that prophecy refers is associated with a different tribe, not one member of which has anything to do with the altar. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For he of whom these things are spoken, belongs to another tribe, from which no one has given attendance at the altar; (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لان الذي يقال عنه هذا كان شريكا في سبط آخر لم يلازم احد منه المذبح. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܘ ܓܝܪ ܕܐܬܐܡܪ ܥܠܘܗܝ ܗܠܝܢ ܡܢ ܫܪܒܬܐ ܗܘ ܐܚܪܬܐ ܐܬܝܠܕ ܕܐܢܫ ܡܡܬܘV ܡܢܗ ܠܐ ܫܡܫ ܒܡܕܒܚܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen gauça hauc norçaz erraiten baitirade hura berce leinuri appartenitzen çayó, cein leinutaric nehorc ezpaitu aldarea cerbitzatu vkan.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Понеже тоя, за когото се казва това, принадлежи на друго племе, от което никой не е служил на олтара. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为这话所指的人本属别的支派，那支派里从来没有一人伺候祭坛。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為這話所指的人本屬別的支派，那支派裡從來沒有一人伺候祭壇。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car celui à l'égard duquel ces choses sont dites appartient à une autre tribu, dont personne n'a été attaché à l'autel; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car celui à l'égard duquel ces choses sont dites, appartient à une autre Tribu, de laquelle nul n'a assisté à l'autel; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En effet, celui de qui ces choses sont dites, appartient à une autre tribu, dont aucun membre n'a servi à l'autel. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn von dem solches gesagt ist, der ist von einem andern Geschlecht, aus welchem nie keiner des Altars gepfleget hat. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn der, von welchem dies gesagt wird, gehört zu (W. hat teilgenommen an) einem anderen Stamme, aus welchem niemand des Altars gewartet hat. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn von dem solches gesagt ist, der ist von einem andern Geschlecht, aus welchem nie einer des Altars gewartet hat. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Imperocchè colui, al cui riguardo queste cose son dette, è stato d’un’altra tribù, della quale niuno vacò mai all’altare.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Difatti, colui a proposito del quale queste parole son dette, ha appartenuto a un’altra tribù, della quale nessuno s’è accostato all’altare; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* in quo enim haec dicuntur de alia tribu est de qua nullus altario praesto fuit [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] În adevăr, Acela despre care sînt zise aceste lucruri, face parte dintr'o altă seminţie, din care nimeni n'a slujit altarului. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо Тот, о Котором говорится сие, принадлежал к иному колену, из которого никто не приступал к жертвеннику. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque aquel del cual esto se dice, de otra tribu es, de la cual nadie asistió al altar. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Den som detta säges om hörde nämligen till en annan stam, en stam från vilken ingen har utgått, som har gjort tjänst vid altaret. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't yaong tungkol sa kaniya ay sinasabi ang mga bagay na ito ay naukol sa ibang angkan, na doon ang sinoma'y hindi naglilingkod sa dambana. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, Ðấng mà những lời đó chỉ về, thuộc một chi phái khác, trong chi phái đó chưa từng có ai dự việc nơi bàn thờ. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:12

2018-06-07T17:49:43Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:12 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:12]]''' μετατιθεμένης γὰρ τῆς ἱερωσύνης ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ νόμου μετάθεσις γίνεται

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:12 ''' For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:12 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:12]]''' Because the priesthood being changed, of necessity there is also a change of the law.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:12 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For whi whanne the preesthod is translatid, it is nede that also translacioun of the lawe be maad. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Now no dout yf the presthod be translated then of necessitie must the lawe be translated also. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For yf the presthode be traslated, the of necessite must the lawe be translated also. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For yf the presthod be translated, then of necessitie must the lawe be translated also. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Nowe no doubte, yf the priesthode be translated, then of necessitye must the lawe be translated also. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For yf the priesthood be translated, of necessitie also there is made a translation of the lawe. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For if the Priesthood be changed, then of necessitie must there be a change of the Lawe. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For the Priesthood being chaunged, there is made of necessitie a change also of the Law. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] now the priesthood being changed, the law must necessarily be changed too. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For the priesthood being changed, there is of necessity a change also of the law. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For the priesthood being changed, there is also necessarily a change of the law. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For the priesthood being transferred, there is of necessity an abrogation of the law also. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Wherefore, the priesthood being changed, there is, of necessity, a change also of law. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But as a change hath been made in the priesthood, so is there also a change made in the law. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For the priesthood being changed, of necessity also there is made a change of the law. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Being changed for the priesthood, from necessity also of law a change occurs. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For the priesthood being changed, of necessity there comes also a change of law. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For if the priesthood is changed, there takes place of necessity a change of the law. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For, the priesthood being changed, there takes place of necessity a change of law also. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for the priesthood being changed, of necessity also, of the law a change doth come, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, seeing there is to be a change of the priesthood, of necessity, of law too, a change cometh. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For the priesthood being changed, of necessity there is a change of the law. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For, the priesthood being changed, there is made, of necessity, a change of law also. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] With the change of the priesthood a change of the Law became a necessity. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For when the priesthood changes, a change of Law also of necessity takes place. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For the priesthood being changed, there becomes of necessity a change also of the law. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه ان تغيّر الكهنوت فبالضرورة يصير تغيّر للناموس ايضا. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܐܠܐ ܐܝܟܢܐ ܕܗܘܐ ܫܘܚܠܦܐ ܒܟܘܡܪܘܬܐ ܗܟܢܐ ܗܘܐ ܫܘܚܠܦܐ ܐܦ ܒܢܡܘܤܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen Sacrificadoregoaren officioa cambiatu içanic, necessario da Leguearen cambioa-ere eguin dadin.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото, ако се промени свещенството, по необходимост става промяна и на закона. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 祭司的职任既已更改，律法也必须更改。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 祭司的職任既已更改，律法也必須更改。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car la sacrificature étant changée, il y a aussi par nécessité un changement de loi. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or la Sacrificature étant changée, il est nécessaire qu'il y ait aussi un changement de Loi. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car le sacerdoce étant changé, il est nécessaire qu'il y ait aussi un changement de loi. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn wo das Priestertum verändert wird, da muß auch das Gesetz verändert werden. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn wenn das Priestertum geändert wird, so findet notwendig auch eine Änderung des Gesetzes statt. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn wo das Priestertum verändert wird, da muß auch das Gesetz verändert werden. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè, mutato il sacerdozio, di necessità si fa ancor mutazione di legge.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Poiché, mutato il sacerdozio, avviene per necessità anche un mutamento di legge. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* translato enim sacerdotio necesse est ut et legis translatio fiat [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Pentrucă, odată schimbată preoţia, trebuia numaidecît să aibă loc şi o schimbare a Legii. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Потому что с переменою священства необходимо быть перемене и закона. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Pues mudado el sacerdocio, necesario es que se haga también mudanza de la ley. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] (Om prästadömet förändras, måste ju med nödvändighet också lagen förändras.) (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't nang palitan ang pagkasaserdote ay kinailangang palitan naman ang kautusan. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Chức tế lễ đã thay đổi thì luật pháp cũng cần phải thay đổi. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:11

2018-06-07T17:49:18Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:11 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:11]]''' Εἰ μὲν οὖν τελείωσις διὰ τῆς Λευιτικῆς ἱερωσύνης ἦν ὁ λαὸς γὰρ ἐπ' αὐτῇ νενομοθέτητο, τίς ἔτι χρεία κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισέδεκ ἕτερον ἀνίστασθαι ἱερέα καὶ οὐ κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Ἀαρὼν λέγεσθαι

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:11 ''' If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron?

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:11 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:11]]''' Therefore, if perfection were through the Levitical priesthood (because under it the people received the law), what further need was there that another priest should rise according to the order of Melchizedek, and not be called according to the order of Aaron?

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:11 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] Therfor if perfeccioun was bi the preesthood of Leuy, for vndur hym the puple took the lawe, what yit was it nedeful, another preest to rise, bi the ordre of Melchisedech, and not to be seid bi the ordre of Aaron? ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Yf now therfore perfeccion came by the presthod of the levites (for vnder that presthod the people recaved the lawe) what neded it furthermore that an other prest shuld ryse after the order of Melchisedech and not after the order of Aaron? ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Yf now therfore perfeccion came by the presthode of the Leuites (for vnder the same (presthode) the people receaued the lawe) what neded it then furthurmore, that another prest shulde ryse after the order of Melchisedech, and not after the order of Aaron? (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] If now therfore perfeccion came by the presthod of þe Leuytes (for vnder that presthod the people receaued the lawe) what neded it furthermore, that another prest shuld ryse to be called after the order of Melchisedech, and not after the order of Aaron? ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Yf nowe therfore perfeccyon came by the priesthode of the Leuytes (for vnder that presthode the people receyueth the lawe) what nedeth furthermore that another prieste shoulde aryse after the ordre of Melchisedech, and not after the ordre of Aaron? ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] If therefore perfection was by the priesthood of ye Leuites (For vnder that priesthood the people receaued the law) what neded it furthermore that another priest shoulde rise after the order of Melchisedech, and not to be called after the order of Aaron? ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] If therefore perfection had bene by the Priesthoode of the Leuites (for vnder it the Lawe was established to the people) what needed it furthermore, that another Priest should rise after the order of Melchi-sedec, and not to be called after the order of Aaron? ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] If therefore perfection were by the Leuiticall Priesthood (for vnder it the people receiued the Law) what further neede was there, that another Priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not bee called after the order of Aaron? ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] If therefore the Levitical priesthood, concerning which the people received a law, could have given perfection, what further need was there that another priest should rise, to be named after the order of Melchisedec, and not after the order of Aaron? ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, for under it the people received the law, what further need that another priest should rise after the order Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now if perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law) what farther need was there that another priest should arise after the order of Melchisedec, and not after the order of Aaron? (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Now if perfection had been by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what farther need was there that another priest should rise, after the order of Melchizedek, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] If therefore there was perfection by the Levitical priesthood (for under that the people had the law given to them), what farther need was there that another priest should arise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood (for under it the people received the law) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Moreover, if, indeed, perfection were through the Levitical priesthood, (for with it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should arise, according to the order of Melchisedec, and not be called according to the order of Aaron? (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] If, therefore, Perfection were to be through the priesthood of the Levoyee, by which the law has been put upon the people, why was there another Priest required, who should arise in the resemblance of Malki-Zedek? For he had said, In the likeness of Aharun he shall be. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] If therefore there was perfection through the Levitical priesthood,--for the people received the law under it,--what need was there that another priest should arise after the order of Melchisedec and not to be called after the order of Aaron? (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] If indeed then perfection through the Levitical priesthood was; (the people for with her law had received;) what yet need, according to the order of Melchizedek another to arise a priest, and not according to the order of Aaron to be named? ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood (for under it the people have received the law), what further need was there that a different priest should arise, after the order of Melchizedek, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] If indeed perfection had been by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people hath received the Law,) what further need was there that a different priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek, and not be called alter the order of Aaron? (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] If therefore perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that another priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec, and not be called after the order of Aaron? ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Now if there was perfection through the Levitical priesthood (for under it hath the people received the law), what further need [was there] that another priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek, and not be reckoned after the order of Aaron? (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] If indeed then perfection were by the Levitical priesthood, for the people had their law given to them in connexion with it, what need [was there] still that a different priest should arise according to the order of Melchisedec, and not be named after the order of Aaron? (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] If indeed, then, perfection were through the Levitical priesthood -- for the people under it had received law -- what further need, according to the order of Melchisedek, for another priest to arise, and not to be called according to the order of Aaron? ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Now if there was perfection through the Levitical priesthood (for under it hath the people received the law), what further need `was there' that another priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek, and not be reckoned after the order of Aaron? ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] If indeed, therefore, there had been, a perfecting through means of the Levitical priesthood,––for, the people, thereon, have had based a code of laws, what further need, according to the rank of Melchizedek, for a different priest to be raised up, and, not according to the rank of Aaron, to be designated? (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Then indeed if perfection was through the Levitical priesthood, for unto it the people have been tithed, what need is there still that another priest shall rise after the order of Melchizedek, and not be called after the order of Aaron? (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] If, therefore, there was perfection through the Levitical priesthood (for under it the people have received the law), what further need was there, that another Priest should arise according to the rank of Melchizedek, and not be reckoned according to the rank of Aaron? (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] If, then, Perfection had been attainable through the Levitical priesthood—and it was under this priesthood that the people received the Law—why was it still necessary that a priest of a different order should appear, a priest of the order of Melchizedek and not of the order of Aaron? (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Now if the crowning blessing was attainable by means of the Levitical priesthood—for as resting on this foundation the people received the Law, to which they are still subject— what further need was there for a Priest of a different kind to be raised up belonging to the order of Melchizedek instead of being said to belong to the order of Aaron? (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] If indeed, then, perfection was through the Levitical priesthood, for upon it the people received the law, what further need that a different priest should arise according to the order of Melchisedec, and not be called according to the order of Aaron? (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فلو كان بالكهنوت اللاوي كمال. اذ الشعب اخذ الناموس عليه. ماذا كانت الحاجة بعد الى ان يقوم كاهن آخر على رتبة ملكي صادق ولا يقال على رتبة هرون. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܐܠܘ ܗܟܝܠ ܓܡܝܪܘܬܐ ܒܝܕ ܟܘܡܪܘܬܐ ܕܠܘܝܐ ܐܝܬܝܗ ܗܘܬ ܕܒܗ ܤܝV ܢܡܘܤܐ ܠܥܡܐ ܠܡܢܐ ܡܬܒܥܐ ܗܘܐ ܟܘܡܪܐ ܐܚܪܢܐ ܕܢܩܘV ܒܕܡܘܬܗ ܕܡܠܟܝܙܕܩ ܐܡܪ ܕܝܢ ܕܒܕܡܘܬܗ ܕܐܗܪܘܢ ܢܗܘܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Beraz baldin perfectionea Sacrificadoregoa Leuiticoan içan baliz (ecen populuac Leguea haren azpian recebitu vkan du) cer behar cen goitiric berce Sacrificadorebat Melchisedech-en façoinera altcha ledin, eta ezladin Aaronen façoinera erran?

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Прочее, ако би имало съвършенство чрез левитското свещенство (защото под него людете получиха закона), каква нужда [е имало] вече да се издигне друг свещеник, според Мелхиседековия чин, и да се не счита според Аароновия чин? (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 从前百姓在利未人祭司职任以下受律法，倘若藉这职任能得完全，又何用另外兴起一位祭司，照麦基洗德的等次，不照亚伦的等次呢？ (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 從前百姓在利未人祭司職任以下受律法，倘若藉這職任能得完全，又何用另外興起一位祭司，照麥基洗德的等次，不照亞倫的等次呢？ (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Si donc la perfection était par la sacrificature lévitique, (car c'est en relation avec elle que le peuple a reçu sa loi,) quel besoin était-il encore qu'un autre sacrificateur se levât selon l'ordre de Melchisédec et qui ne fût pas nommé selon l'ordre d'Aaron? (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Si donc la perfection s'était trouvée dans la sacrificature Lévitique, (car c'est sous elle que le peuple a reçu la Loi) quel besoin était-il après cela qu'un autre Sacrificateur se levât selon l'ordre de Melchisédec, et qui ne fût point dit selon l'ordre d'Aaron. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Si donc la perfection s'était trouvée dans le sacerdoce lévitique (car c'est à celui-ci que se rapporte la loi donnée au peuple), qu'était-il encore besoin qu'il s'élevât un autre Sacrificateur, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec, et non selon l'ordre d'Aaron? (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Ist nun die Vollkommenheit durch das levitische Priestertum geschehen (denn unter demselbigen hat das Volk das Gesetz empfangen), was ist denn weiter not zu sagen, daß ein anderer Priester aufkommen solle nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks und nicht nach der Ordnung Aarons? (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Wenn nun die Vollkommenheit durch das levitische Priestertum wäre (denn in Verbindung mit demselben (O. gegründet auf dasselbe) hat das Volk das Gesetz empfangen), welches Bedürfnis war noch vorhanden, daß ein anderer Priester nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks aufstehe, und nicht nach der Ordnung Aarons genannt werde? (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Ist nun die Vollkommenheit durch das levitische Priestertum geschehen (denn unter demselben hat das Volk das Gesetz empfangen), was ist denn weiter not zu sagen, daß ein anderer Priester aufkommen solle nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks und nicht nach der Ordnung Aarons? (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Se adunque la perfezione era per il sacerdozio levitico poichè in su quello fu data la legge al popolo, che era egli più bisogno che sorgesse un altro sacerdote secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec, e che non fosse nominato secondo l’ordine d’Aaronne?(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ora, se la perfezione fosse stata possibile per mezzo del sacerdozio levitico (perché su quello è basata la legge data al popolo), che bisogno c’era ancora che sorgesse un altro sacerdote secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec e non scelto secondo l’ordine d’Aronne? (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* si ergo consummatio per sacerdotium leviticum erat populus enim sub ipso legem accepit quid adhuc necessarium secundum ordinem Melchisedech alium surgere sacerdotem et non secundum ordinem Aaron dici [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dacă, dar, desăvîrşirea ar fi fost cu putinţă prin preoţia Leviţilor, -căci supt preoţia aceasta a primit poporul Legea-ce nevoie mai era să se ridice un alt preot ,,după rînduiala lui Melhisedec``, şi nu după rînduiala lui Aaron? (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Итак, если бы совершенство достигалось посредством левитского священства, – ибо с ним сопряжен закон народа, – то какая бы еще нужда была восставать иному священнику по чину Мелхиседека, а не по чину Аарона именоваться? [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Si pues la perfección era por el sacerdocio Levítico (porque debajo de él recibio el pueblo la ley) ¿qué necesidad había aún de que se levantase otro sacerdote según el orden de Melchîsedec, y que no fuese llamado según el orden de Aarón? (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Vore det nu så, att fullkomning kunde vinnas genom det levitiska prästadömet -- och på detta var ju folkets lagstiftning byggd -- varför hade det då behövts att en präst av annat slag, »efter Melkisedeks sätt», skulle uppstå, en som icke nämnes »efter Arons sätt»? (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Ngayon kung may kasakdalan nga sa pamamagitan ng pagkasaserdote ng mga Levita (sapagka't sa ilalim nito ay tinanggap ng bayan ang kautusan), anong kailangan pa na magbangon ang ibang saserdote, ayon sa pagkasaserdote ni Melquisedec at hindi ibilang ayon sa pagkasaserdote ni Aaron? (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nếu có thể được sự trọn vẹn bởi chức tế lễ của người Lê-vi (vì luật pháp ban cho dân đang khi còn dưới quyền chức tế lễ), thì cớ sao còn cần phải dấy lên một thầy tế lễ khác, lập theo ban Mên-chi-xê-đéc, không theo ban A-rôn? (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:10

2018-06-07T17:48:58Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:10 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:10]]''' ἔτι γὰρ ἐν τῇ ὀσφύϊ τοῦ πατρὸς ἦν ὅτε συνήντησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Μελχισέδεκ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:10 ''' For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:10 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:10]]''' because he was still in the loins of his father when Melchizedek met him.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}
==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:10 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] whanne Melchisedech mette with hym. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For he was yet in the loynes of his father Abraham when Melchisech met him. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] for he was yet in the loynes of his father Abraham, whan Melchisedech met him. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For he was yet in the loynes of hys father whan Melchisedech met Abraham. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For he was yet in the loynes of hys father Abraham when Melchysedech mete hym. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For he was yet in the loynes of his father, when Melchisedech met Abraham. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For hee was yet in the loynes of his father Abraham, when Melchi-sedec met him. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For hee was yet in the loynes of his Father when Melchisedec met him. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for he was even then in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For he was yet in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For he was as yet in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For he was yet in the loins of his father when he met Malki-Zedek. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] for he was yet in his father when Melchisedec met him. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] yet for in the loins of the father he was, when met him the Melchizedek. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] for he was yet in the loins of his father when Melchizedek met him. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For he was yet in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for he was yet in the loins of the father when Melchisedek met him. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, even then, was he, in the loins of his father, when, Melchizedek, met him. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For he was still in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchizedek met him. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for Levi was still in the body of his ancestor when Melchizedek met Abraham. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] for Levi was yet in the loins of his forefather when Melchizedek met Abraham. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] for he was yet in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لانه كان بعد في صلب ابيه حين استقبله ملكي صادق <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܥܕܟܝܠ ܓܝܪ ܒܚܨܗ ܗܘܐ ܕܐܒܘܗܝ ܟܕ ܐܪܥܗ ܠܡܠܟܝܙܕܩ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen hura oraino bere aitaren guerruncean cen, Melchisedec Abrahami bidera ilki içan çayonean.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] защото беше още в чреслата на баща си, когато Мелхиседек срещна [Авраама]. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为麦基洗德迎接亚伯拉罕的时候，利未已经在他先祖的身（原文是腰）中。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為麥基洗德迎接亞伯拉罕的時候，利未已經在他先祖的身（原文是腰）中。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* il était encore dans les reins de son père quand Melchisédec alla au-devant de lui. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car il était encore dans les reins de son père, quand Melchisédec vint au-devant de lui. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car il était encore dans les reins de son père, lorsque Melchisédec alla au-devant de lui. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn er war je noch in den Lenden des Vaters, da ihm Melchisedek entgegenging. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] denn er war noch in der Lende des Vaters, als Melchisedek ihm entgegenging. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] denn er war ja noch in den Lenden des Vaters, da ihm Melchisedek entgegenging. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perchè egli era ancora ne’ lombi del padre, quando Melchisedec l’incontrò.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] perch’egli era ancora ne’ lombi di suo padre, quando Melchisedec incontrò Abramo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* adhuc enim in lumbis patris erat quando obviavit ei Melchisedech [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] căci era încă în coapsele strămoşului său, cînd a întîmpinat Melhisedec pe Avraam. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] ибо он был еще в чреслах отца, когда Мелхиседеквстретил его. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque aun estaba en los lomos de su padre cuando Melchîsedec le salió al encuentro. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] ty han var ännu i sin stamfaders länd, när Melkisedek gick denne till mötes. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't siya'y nasa mga balakang pa ng kaniyang ama, nang ito'y salubungin ni Melquisedec. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] vì lúc Mên-chi-xê-đéc đi đón tiên tổ, thì Lê-vi còn ở trong lòng tổ phụ. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:9

2018-06-07T17:48:26Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:9 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:9]]''' καὶ ὡς ἔπος εἰπεῖν διὰ Ἀβραὰμ καὶ Λευὶ ὁ δεκάτας λαμβάνων δεδεκάτωται·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:9 ''' And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:9 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:9]]''' And like, I may also say, Levi, who receives tithes, paid tithes through Abraham, so to speak,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:9 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And that it be seid so, bi Abraham also Leuy, that took tithis, was tithid; and yit he was in his fadris leendis, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And to saye the trueth Levy him silfe also which receaveth tythes payed tythes in Abraham. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] And to saye the trueth, Leui himselfe also which receaueth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham: (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And to saye the trueth, Leuy hym selfe also which vseth to receaue tythes payed tythes in Abraham. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And to say þe trueth. Leuy hym selfe also whiche receyueth tythes, payed tythes in Abraham. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And to say the trueth, Leuie also whiche receaueth tythes, payed tythes in Abraham. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And to say as the thing is, Leui also which receiueth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And as I may so say, Leui also who receiueth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] and even Levi who received tithes, pay'd tithes, if I may so say, in the person of Abraham. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And as I may so say, Levi also who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] And (as one may say) even Levi, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes in Abraham: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And even Levi, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes (so to speak) through Abraham. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] And, if I may so say, through Abraham even Levi, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And as I may say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] And, as one may say, even Levi, who receives tithes, was tithed in Abraham: (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And as one may say, by the hand of Abraham, even Levi, he who taketh tithes, himself also is tithed. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And so to speak, Levi also who receives tithes paid tithes through Abraham; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And so a word to speak, through Abraham even Levi the tithes receiving has been tithed; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And so to speak, Levi also, who receives tithes, has paid tithes in Abraham; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And so to speak, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes in Abraham; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And, so to say, through Abraham even Levi, who receiveth tithes, hath paid tithes; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] and, so to speak, through Abraham, Levi also, who received tithes, has been made to pay tithes. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and so to speak, through Abraham even Levi who is receiving tithes, hath paid tithes, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And, so to say, through Abraham even Levi, who receiveth tithes, hath paid tithes; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And––so to say a word––through Abraham, even Levi who taketh tithes hath paid tithes; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And, so to speak a word, Levi, the one receiving tithes, has also been tithed through Abraham. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And, so to speak, through Abraham even Levi, who takes tithes, has paid tithes; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Moreover, in a sense, even Levi, who is the receiver of the tithes, has, through Abraham, paid tithes; (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And Levi too—if I may so speak—pays tithes through Abraham: (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And, so to speak, even Levi, who receives tithes, has been tithed through Abraham; (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* حتى اقول كلمة ان لاوي ايضا الآخذ الاعشار قد عشّر بابراهيم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܐܝܟ ܐܢܫ ܢܐܡܪ ܒܝܕ ܐܒܪܗV ܐܦ ܠܘܝ ܗܘ ܕܡܥܤܪܐ ܢܤܒ ܗܘܐ ܐܦ ܗܘ ܐܬܥܤܪ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta (hunela minça nadin) Abrahamtan detchematu içan da Leui bera-ere, ceinec hamarrenac hartzen ohi baititu.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И, тъй да кажа, сам Левий, който взема десетък, даде десетък чрез Авраама; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 并且可说那受十分之一的利未，也是藉着亚伯拉罕纳了十分之一。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 並且可說那受十分之一的利未，也是藉著亞伯拉罕納了十分之一。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* et, pour ainsi dire, Lévi même, qui reçoit des dîmes, a été dîmé en Abraham, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et, par manière de parler, Lévi même qui prend des dîmes, a été dîmé en Abraham. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et Lévi, qui prélève les dîmes, les a aussi payées, pour ainsi dire, par Abraham; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Und daß ich also sage, es ist auch Levi, der den Zehnten nimmt, verzehntet durch Abraham. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] und sozusagen ist durch Abraham auch Levi, der die Zehnten empfängt, gezehntet worden, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Und, daß ich also sage, es ist auch Levi, der den Zehnten nimmt, verzehntet durch Abraham, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] E per dir così, in Abrahamo fu decimato Levi stesso, che prende le decime.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E, per così dire, nella persona d’Abramo, Levi stesso, che prende le decime, fu sottoposto alla decima; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et ut ita dictum sit per Abraham et Levi qui decimas accipit decimatus est [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Mai mult, însuş Levi, care ia zeciuială, a plătit zeciuiala, ca să zicem aşa, prin Avraam; (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И, так сказать, сам Левий, принимающий десятины, в лице Авраама дал десятину: [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y, por decirlo así, en Abraham fué diezmado también Leví, que recibe los diezmos; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Genom Abraham har på visst sätt också Levi, som tager tionde, fått giva tionde; (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At sa makatuwid baga'y sa pamamagitan ni Abraham pati si Levi, na tumatanggap ng ikasangpung bahagi, ay nagbayad ng ikasangpung bahagi; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Lại có thể nói rằng Lê-vi là kẻ thâu lấy một phần mười đó, chính mình người cũng bởi Áp-ra-ham mà đóng một phần mười; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:8

2018-06-07T17:48:07Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:8 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:8]]''' καὶ ὧδε μὲν δεκάτας ἀποθνῄσκοντες ἄνθρωποι λαμβάνουσιν ἐκεῖ δὲ μαρτυρούμενος ὅτι ζῇ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:8 ''' And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:8 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:8]]''' Here mortal men receive tithes, but there he receives them, of whom it is witnessed that he lives.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:8 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And heere deedli men taken tithis; but there he berith witnessyng, that he lyueth. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And here men that dye receave tythes. But there he receaveth tythes of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] And here men that dye, receaue tithes. But there he receaueth tithes, of whom it is witnessed that he lyueth. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And here men that dye, receaue tythes. But there he receaueth tythes, of whom it is wytnessed, that he lyueth. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And here men that dye, receyue tythes. But there he receyueth tythes of whome it is wytnessed, that he lyueth. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And here men that dye, receaue tithes: but there he [receaueth them] of whom it is witnessed that he lyueth. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And here men that die, receiue tithes: but there he receiueth them, of whome it is witnessed, that he liueth. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And here men that die receiue tithes: but there hee receiueth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liueth. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] besides here they that receive tithes are men who die: but there 'twas he of whom it is testified that he liveth. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And here men that die receive tithes: but there he of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] besides, here men that die receive tithes; but there he of whom it is testified that he liveth. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And here men that die receive tithes: but there, he, of whom it is testified that he liveth, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] And here indeed dying men receive the tithes, but there he hath a testimony borne to him that he liveth. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is testified that he liveth. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Besides, here, indeed, men, who die, take tithes; but there one, of whom it is testified that he lives. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And here the sons of men who die receive the tithes; but there [it was] he concerning whom the scripture testifieth that he liveth. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And here, men who die receive tithes, but there, one of whom it is testified that he lives. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And here indeed tithes dying men receives; there but, being testified that he lives. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And here indeed men who die receive tithes; but there, one of whom it is testified that he lives. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And here indeed men that die receive tithes; but there he of whom it is testified that he liveth. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And here men that die receive tithes; but there he receiveth them, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And here men that die receive tithes; but there one, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] And here dying men receive tithes; but there [one] of whom the witness is that he lives; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and here, indeed, men who die do receive tithes, and there `he', who is testified to that he was living, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And here men that die receive tithes; but there one, of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And, here, indeed, dying men take tithes, but, there, one of whom it is witnessed that he liveth. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And here indeed men dying, receive tithes; however there, he is witnessed to that he lives. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And here, indeed, men who die receive tithes; but there, one received them who receives witness that he lives. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] In the one case the tithes are received by mortal men; in the other case by one about whom there is the statement that his life still continues. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Moreover here frail mortal men receive tithes: there one receives them about whom there is evidence that he is alive. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And here indeed men that die receive tithes, but there he that has the testimony that he lives. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وهنا اناس مائتون يأخذون عشرا واما هناك فالمشهود له بانه حيّ. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܗܪܟܐ ܒܢܝܢܫܐ ܕܡܝܬܝܢ ܢܤܒܝܢ ܡܥܤܪܐ ܠܗܠ ܕܝܢ ܗܘ ܕܐܤܗܕ ܥܠܘܗܝ ܟܬܒܐ ܕܚܝ ܗܘ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta hemen hiltzen diraden guiçonec hamarrenac hartzen dituzté: baina han vici dela testimoniage duenac hartzen ditu.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И в единия случай смъртните човеци вземат десетък, а в другия- тоя, за когото се свидетелствува, че живее. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 在这里收十分之一的都是必死的人；但在那里收十分之一的，有为他作见证的说，他是活的； (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 在這裡收十分之一的都是必死的人；但在那裡收十分之一的，有為他作見證的說，他是活的； (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Et ici, des hommes qui meurent reçoivent des dîmes; mais là, celui de qui il est rendu témoignage qu'il vit; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et ici les hommes qui sont mortels, prennent les dîmes; mais là, celui-là [les prend] duquel il est rendu témoignage qu'il est vivant. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et ici ce sont des hommes mortels qui prélèvent les dîmes; mais là il est attesté que celui qui les reçoit, est vivant. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Und hier nehmen den Zehnten die sterbenden Menschen; aber dort bezeuget er, daß er lebe. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Und hier zwar empfangen Menschen, welche sterben, die Zehnten, dort aber einer, von welchem bezeugt wird, daß er lebe; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] und hier nehmen die Zehnten die sterbenden Menschen, aber dort einer, dem bezeugt wird, daß er lebe. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Oltre a ciò, qui son gli uomini mortali che prendono le decime; ma là le prende colui di cui è testimoniato che egli vive.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] e poi, qui, quelli che prendon le decime son degli uomini mortali; ma là le prende uno di cui si attesta che vive. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et hic quidem decimas morientes homines accipiunt ibi autem contestatus quia vivit [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Şi apoi aici, cei ce iau zeciuială, sînt nişte oameni muritori; pe cînd acolo, o ia cineva, despre care se mărturiseşte că este viu. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И здесь десятины берут человеки смертные, а там – имеющий о себе свидетельство, что он живет. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y aquí ciertamente los hombres mortales toman los diezmos: mas allí, aquel del cual está dado testimonio que vive. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Och medan det här är dödliga människor som taga tionde, är det där en som får det vittnesbördet att han förbliver levande. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At dito'y ang mga taong may kamatayan ay tumatanggap ng ikasangpung bahagi; datapuwa't doon ay ang isa, na pinatutunayang nabubuhay. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Lại, đằng nầy, những kẻ thâu lấy một phần mười đều là người hay chết: còn đằng kia, ấy là kẻ mà có lời làm chứng cho là người đang sống. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:7

2018-06-07T17:47:09Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:7 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:7]]''' χωρὶς δὲ πάσης ἀντιλογίας τὸ ἔλαττον ὑπὸ τοῦ κρείττονος εὐλογεῖται

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:7 ''' And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:7 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:7]]''' Now beyond all contradiction the lesser is blessed by the better.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:7 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] With outen ony ayenseiyng, that that is lesse, is blessid of the betere. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And no man denyeth but that which is lesse receaveth blessinge of yt which is greater. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Now is it so without all naysayenge, that the lesse receaueth blessynge of ye better. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And no man denyeth, but that he which is lesse, receaueth blessynge of him which is greater. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And no man denyeth but that whiche is lesse, receyueth blessyng of that which is greater. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And without all controuersie, the lesse is blessed of the better. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And without all contradiction the lesse is blessed of the greater. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And without all contradiction, the lesse is blessed of the better. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] now 'tis past dispute, he that is blessed is inferior to him that blesses: ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And without all contradiction, the less is blessed of the better. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now without all contradiction the inferior is blessed by the superior: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And without all contradiction, the less is blessed of the greater. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] but without all dispute the inferior receives benediction from the superior. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And without all contradiction the less is blessed by the better. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Now, beyond all contradiction, the less is blessed by the greater. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But, without controversy, he who is less is blessed by one who is Greater than himself. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But beyond all contradiction, the less is blessed by the greater. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Without but all contradiction, the less by the greater is blessed. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And without any contradiction, the less is blessed by the better. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And beyond all contradiction the less is blessed by the greater. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And without all contradiction the less is blessed of the better. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] But without any dispute the less is blessed of the better. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] But beyond all gainsaying, the inferior is blessed by the better. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and apart from all controversy, the less by the better is blessed ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] But without any dispute the less is blessed of the better. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, apart from all gainsaying, the less, by the greater, is blessed. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For without contradiction the less is blessed by the better. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And, without any dispute, the less is blessed by the better. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Now no one can dispute that it is the superior who blesses the inferior. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And beyond all dispute it is always the inferior who is blessed by the superior. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And without all contradiction the less is blessed by the greater. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وبدون كل مشاجرة الاصغر يبارك من الاكبر. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܕܠܐ ܚܪܝܢܐ ܕܝܢ ܗܘ ܕܒܨܝܪ ܡܬܒܪܟ ܡܢ ܗܘ ܕܡܝܬܪ ܡܢܗ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta contradictioneric batre gabe chipién dena guehién denaz benedicatzen da.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А безспорно по-долният се благославя от по-горния. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 从来位分大的给位分小的祝福，这是驳不倒的理。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 從來位分大的給位分小的祝福，這是駁不倒的理。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Or, sans contredit, le moindre est béni par celui qui est plus excellent. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or sans contredit, celui qui est le moindre est béni par celui qui est le plus grand. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or, sans contredit, c'est l'inférieur qui est béni par le supérieur. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Nun ist's ohne alles Widersprechen also, daß das Geringere von dem Besseren gesegnet wird. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Ohne allen Widerspruch aber wird das Geringere von dem Besseren gesegnet. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Nun ist's ohne alles Widersprechen also, daß das Geringere von dem Besseren gesegnet wird; (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ora, fuor d’ogni contradizione, ciò che è minore è benedetto da ciò che è più eccellente.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ora, senza contraddizione, l’inferiore è benedetto dal superiore; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* sine ulla autem contradictione quod minus est a meliore benedicitur [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dar fără îndoială că cel mai mic este binecuvîntat de cel mai mare. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Без всякого же прекословия меньший благословляется большим. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y sin contradicción alguna, lo que es menos es bendecido de lo que es más. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Nu lär ingen kunna neka att det plägar vara den ringare som mottager välsignelse av den som står högre. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Datapuwa't walang anomang pagtatalo ang mababa ay pinagpapala ng mataas. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, người bực cao chúc phước cho kẻ bực thấp, ấy là điều không cãi được. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:6

2018-06-07T17:44:48Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:6 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:6]]''' ὁ δὲ μὴ γενεαλογούμενος ἐξ αὐτῶν δεδεκάτωκεν τὸν Ἀβραάμ καὶ τὸν ἔχοντα τὰς ἐπαγγελίας εὐλόγηκεν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:6 ''' But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:6 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:6]]''' but he whose genealogy is not derived from them received tithes from Abraham and blessed him who had the promises.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:6 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But he whos generacioun is not noumbrid in hem, took tithis of Abraham; and he blesside this Abraham, which hadde repromyssiouns. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] But he whose kynred is not counted amonge them receaved tythes of Abraham and blessed him that had the promyses. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But he whose kynred is not counted amoge them, receaued tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promes. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] But he whose kynred is not counted amonge them, receaued tythes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] But he whose kynred is not counted amonge them, receyued tythes of Abraham, and blessed hym that had the promises. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] But he whose kynrede is not counted among them, receaued tythe of Abraham, and blessed hym that had the promises. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] But he whose kindred is not couted among them, receiued tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] But he whose descent is not counted from them, receiued tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] but he who was not of their pedigree, received tithes from Abraham, and blessed him to whom the promises were made. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] But he whose descent is not counted from them, received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] but he, whose pedigree is not reckoned among them, took tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But he whose pedigree is not from them, took tithes of Abraham, and blessed him who had the promises: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But he who derived not his genealogy from them, received tithes from Abraham, and blessed him who had the promises; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes from Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] but he, who did not derive his pedigree from their progenitors, tithed Abraham, and blessed the holder of the promises. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But he who is not written in their genealogies took tithes from Abraham, and blessed him who had received the promise. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] but he whose descent is not reckoned from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him who has the promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] he but not deriving an origin from them, has tithed the Abraham, and the one having the promises he has blessed. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] but he whose descent is not reckoned from them has taken tithes of Abraham, and has blessed him who had the promises. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] but he whose descent is not reckoned from them took tithes of Abraham, and blessed him who had the promises. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] but he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham, and blessed him that had the promises. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] but he whose genealogy is not counted from them hath taken tithes of Abraham, and hath blessed him that hath the promises. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] but he who has no genealogy from them has tithed Abraham, and blessed him who had the promises. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and he who was not reckoned by genealogy of them, received tithes from Abraham, and him having the promises he hath blessed, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] but he whose genealogy is not counted from them hath taken tithes of Abraham, and hath blessed him that hath the promises. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, he who deriveth not his pedigree from among them, hath taken tithes of Abraham. And, the holder of the promises, hath he blessed. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] but he who did not derive his lineage from them has tithed Abraham, and blessed him having the promises. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] but he whose genealogy is not reckoned from them has taken tithes of Abraham, and has blessed him who had the promises. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But Melchizedek, although not of this lineage, received tithes from Abraham, and gave his blessing to the very man who had God's promises. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But, in this instance, one who does not trace his origin from them takes tithes from Abraham, and pronounces a blessing on him to whom the promises belong. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] but he that counts not his genealogy from these took tithes of Abraham, and has blessed him that had the promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ولكن الذي ليس له نسب منهم قد عشّر ابراهيم وبارك الذي له المواعيد <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܢܐ ܕܝܢ ܕܠܐ ܟܬܝܒ ܒܫܪܒܬܗܘܢ ܡܥܤܪܐ ܫܩܠ ܡܢ ܐܒܪܗV ܘܒܪܟܗ ܠܗܘ ܕܩܒܠ ܡܘܠܟܢܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina hec diraden leinu bereco contatzen eztenac, hamarrena hartu vkan du Abrahamganic, eta promessac cituena benedicatu vkan du.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] той, обаче, който не е произлязъл от техния род, взе десетък от Авраама и благослови този, комуто бяха дадени обещанията. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 独有麦基洗德，不与他们同谱，倒收纳亚伯拉罕的十分之一，为那蒙应许的亚伯拉罕祝福。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 獨有麥基洗德，不與他們同譜，倒收納亞伯拉罕的十分之一，為那蒙應許的亞伯拉罕祝福。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* mais celui qui ne tire pas généalogiquement son origine d'eux, a dîmé Abraham et a béni celui qui avait les promesses. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Mais celui qui n'est point compté d'une même race qu'eux a dîmé Abraham, et a béni celui qui avait les promesses. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Lui, qui n'était pas de la même famille qu'eux, il leva la dîme sur Abraham, et bénit celui qui avait les promesses. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Aber der, des Geschlecht nicht genannt wird unter ihnen, der nahm den Zehnten von Abraham und segnete den, der die Verheißung hatte. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Er aber, der sein Geschlecht nicht von ihnen ableitete, hat den Zehnten von Abraham genommen und den gesegnet, der die Verheißungen hatte. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Aber der, des Geschlecht nicht genannt wird unter ihnen, der nahm den Zehnten von Abraham und segnete den, der die Verheißungen hatte. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ma quel che non trae il suo legnaggio da loro decimò Abrahamo, e benedisse colui che avea le promesse.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] quello, invece, che non è della loro stirpe, prese la decima da Abramo e benedisse colui che avea le promesse! (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* cuius autem generatio non adnumeratur in eis decimas sumpsit Abraham et hunc qui habebat repromissiones benedixit [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Iar el, care nu se cobora din familia lor, a luat zeciuială dela Avraam, şi a binecuvîntat pe cel ce avea făgăduinţele. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Но сей, не происходящий от рода их, получил десятину от Авраама и благословил имевшего обетования. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mas aquél cuya genealogía no es contada de ellos, tomó de Abraham los diezmos, y bendijo al que tenía las promesas. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] tog denne, som icke var av deras släkt, tionde av Abraham och välsignade honom, densamme som hade fått löftena. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Nguni't yaong ang talaan ng lahi ay hindi ibinibilang sa kanila ay kumuha ng ikasangpung bahagi kay Abraham, at pinagpala yaong may mga pangako. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nhưng vua vốn không phải đồng họ, cũng lấy một phần mười của Áp-ra-ham và chúc phước cho kẻ được lời hứa. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:4

2018-06-07T17:43:53Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:4 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:4]]''' Θεωρεῖτε δὲ πηλίκος οὗτος ᾧ καὶ δεκάτην Ἀβραὰμ ἔδωκεν ἐκ τῶν ἀκροθινίων ὁ πατριάρχης

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:4 ''' Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:4 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:4]]''' Now consider how great this man was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave a tenth of the spoils.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:4 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But biholde ye how greet is this, to whom Abraham the patriark yaf tithis of the beste thingis. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Consyder what a man this was vnto who the patriarke Abraham gave tythes of the spoyles. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But cosider how greate a man this was, to whom the Patriarke Abraham gaue tithes of the spoyles. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Consyder what a man this was, vnto whom also the patriarke Abraham gaue tythes of the spoyles. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Consyder what a man this was, vnto whom the patriarke Abraham gaue tythes of þe spoyles. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Nowe consider howe great this [man] was, vnto whom also the patriarche Abraham gaue tythe of the spoyles. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Nowe consider how great this man was, vnto whome euen the Patriarke Abraham gaue the tithe of the spoyles. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Now consider how great this man was, vnto who euen the patriarch Abraham gaue the tenth of the spoiles. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] Now consider the dignity of this person, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Now consider how great he was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Now consider how great a man this was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Now consider how great this man was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] Now observe how great is this [Melchisedec], to whom even Abraham the patriarch gave the tenth of the spoils. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Now consider how great this man was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Now, consider how great this priest was, to whom even Abraham, the patriarch, gave a tenth of the spoils. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But see how great this (person was,) that Abraham, head of the fathers, gave to him the tenths and the choicest things. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] And behold, how great this man was, to whom even Abraham the patriarch gave a tenth of the spoils. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Consider you but, how great this, to whom even a tenth Abraham gave out of the choice spoils, the patriarch. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Now consider how great this man was, to whom Abraham the patriarch also gave a tenth of the spoils. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] Consider now how great this man was, to whom even Abraham the patriarch gave a tenth of the spoils. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Now consider how great this man was, unto whom Abraham, the patriarch, gave a tenth out of the chief spoils. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Now consider how great this [personage] was, to whom [even] the patriarch Abraham gave a tenth out of the spoils. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] And see how great this one `is', to whom also a tenth Abraham the patriarch did give out of the best of the spoils, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Now consider how great this man was, unto whom Abraham, the patriarch, gave a tenth out of the chief spoils. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Now consider, how great, this man was, to whom, a tenth, Abraham gave out of the choicest spoils, [Yea Abraham] the Patriarch. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] You see how great this man was, to whom the patriarch Abraham even gave the tenth part of the chief spoils. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Now consider how great this man was, to whom Abraham the patriarch gave a tenth of the chief spoils. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Consider, then, the importance of this Melchizedek, to whom even the Patriarch Abraham himself gave a tithe of the choicest spoils. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Now think how great this priest-king must have been to whom Abraham the patriarch gave a tenth part of the best of the spoil. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] And consider how great this man was, to whom Abraham the patriarch gave even a tenth of the best of the spoils. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ثم انظروا ما اعظم هذا الذي اعطاه ابراهيم رئيس الآباء عشرا ايضا من راس الغنائم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܚܙܘ ܕܝܢ ܟܡܐ ܪܒ ܗܢܐ ܕܐܒܪܗV ܪܝܫ ܐܒܗܬܐ ܠܗ ܝܗܒ ܡܥܤܪܐ ܕܪܫܝܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Considera eçaçue bada cein handi eguin içan den haur, ceini Abraham patriarchac despuilletaco hamarrena-ere eman baitzieçón.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] А помислете, колко велик беше тоя човек, комуто патриарх Авраам даде и десетък от най-добрата плячка. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 你们想一想，先祖亚伯拉罕将自己所掳来上等之物取十分之一给他，这人是何等尊贵呢！ (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 你們想一想，先祖亞伯拉罕將自己所擄來上等之物取十分之一給他，這人是何等尊貴呢！ (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Mais considérez combien grand était celui à qui même Abraham donna une dîme du butin, lui le patriarche. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or considérez combien grand était celui à qui même Abraham le Patriarche donna la dîme du butin. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or considérez combien est grand celui à qui Abraham le patriarche donna la dîme du butin. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Schauet aber, wie groß ist der, dem auch Abraham, der Patriarch, den Zehnten gibt von der eroberten Beute! (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Schauet aber, wie groß dieser war, welchem selbst Abraham, der Patriarch, den Zehnten von der Beute gab. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Schauet aber, wie groß ist der, dem auch Abraham, der Patriarch, den Zehnten gibt von der eroberten Beute! (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ora, considerate quanto grande fu costui, al quale Abrahamo il patriarca diede la decima delle spoglie.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Or considerate quanto grande fosse colui al quale Abramo, il patriarca, dette la decima del meglio della preda. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* intuemini autem quantus sit hic cui et decimam dedit de praecipuis Abraham patriarcha [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Vedeţi bine dar cît de mare a fost el, dacă pînă şi patriarhul Avraam i -a dat zeciuială din prada de război! (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Видите, как велик тот, которому и Авраам патриарх дал десятину из лучших добыч своих. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mirad pues cuán grande fué éste, al cual aun Abraham el patriarca dió diezmos de los despojos. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Och sen nu huru stor han är, denne åt vilken vår stamfader Abraham gav tionde av det förnämsta bytet. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Nilaynilayin nga ninyo kung gaano ang kadakilaan ng taong ito, na binigyan ni Abraham, na patriarka, ng ikasangpung bahagi ng mga pinakamagagaling na samsam. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Hãy nghĩ xem, chính tiên tổ là Áp-ra-ham đã lấy một phần mười trong những vật rất tốt của mình chiếm được mà dâng cho vua, thì vua tôn trọng là dường nào. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 7:3

2018-06-07T17:42:33Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 7:3 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 7:3]]''' ἀπάτωρ ἀμήτωρ ἀγενεαλόγητος μήτε ἀρχὴν ἡμερῶν μήτε ζωῆς τέλος ἔχων ἀφωμοιωμένος δὲ τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ μένει ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸ διηνεκές

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 7:3 ''' Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 7:3 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 7:3]]''' without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like the Son of God, remains a priest continually.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 7:3 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] with out fadir, with out modir, with out genologie, nether hauynge bigynnyng of daies, nether ende of lijf; and he is lickened to the sone of God, and dwellith preest with outen ende. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] with out father wt out mother with out kynne and hath nether begynnynge of his tyme nether yet ende of his lyfe: but is lykened vnto the sonne of god and cotinueth a preste for ever. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] without father, without mother, without kynne, and hath nether begynnynge of dayes, ner ende of life: but is likened vnto the sonne of God, and contynueth a prest for euer. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] wythout father without mother, without kynne, & hath nether begynnynge of dayes, nether yet ende of lyfe: but is likened vnto the sonne of God and contynueth a preste for euer. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] wythoute father, wythout mother, wythout kynne, & hath neyther begynnyng of hys tyme, neyther yet ende of hys lyfe: but is lykened vnto þe sonne of God, and contynueth a prieste for euer. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Without father, without mother, without kynne, hauyng neither beginnyng of dayes, neither ende of lyfe, but lykened vnto the sonne of God, and continueth a priest for euer. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Without father, without mother, without kinred, and hath neither beginning of his dayes, neither ende of life: but is likened vnto the Sonne of God, and continueth a Priest for euer. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Without father, without mother, without descent, hauing neither beginning of dayes nor end of life: but made like vnto the Sonne of God, abideth a Priest continually. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] without father, without mother, without genealogy; his days have no beginning, and his life no end; but like the son of God, he was a perpetual priest. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God, abideth a priest continually. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days recorded, nor end of life, but resembling the Son of God, remaineth a priest continually. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Without father, without mother, without pedigree, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but being made like the Son of God, remaineth a priest continually. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but in exact resemblance with the Son of God, abideth a priest for ever. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like to the Son of God; abideth a priest continually. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] was without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginnings of days, nor end of life: but, being made like the Son of God, he remains a priest continually. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] whose father and mother were not written in the genealogies; neither the beginning of his days, nor the conclusion of his life; but in the likeness (of that) of the son of aloha standeth his priesthood for ever. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither a beginning of days nor end of life, but being made like the Son of God, continues a priest forever. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] without a father, without a mother, without a genealogy, neither a beginning of days nor of life an end having, having been made like but to the son of the God, remains a priest for the continuance. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] without father, without mother, without table of descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life, but likened to the Son of God, remains a priest continually. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] without father, without mother, without record of descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life, but likened to the Son of God, remaineth a priest for ever. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like unto the Son of God), abideth a priest continually. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] without father, without mother, without genealogy; having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but assimilated to the Son of God, abides a priest continually. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, and being made like to the Son of God, doth remain a priest continually. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like unto the Son of God), abideth a priest continually. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Without father, without mother, without pedigree, having, neither beginning of days, nor of life an end, but made like unto the Son of God, abideth a priest evermore. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but being made like unto the Son of God, he abides a priest continually. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like to the Son of God), abides a priest continually. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] There is no record of his father, or mother, or lineage, nor again of any beginning of his days, or end of his life. In this he resembles the Son of God, and stands before us as a priest whose priesthood is continuous. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] with no father or mother, and no record of ancestry: having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made a type of the Son of God—this man Melchizedek remains a priest for ever. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but being made like unto the Son of God, abides a priest continually. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* بلا اب بلا ام بلا نسب. لا بداءة ايام له ولا نهاية حياة بل هو مشبه بابن الله هذا يبقى كاهنا الى الابد. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܕܠܐ ܐܒܘܗܝ ܘܠܐ ܐܡܗ ܐܬܟܬܒܘ ܒܫܪܒܬܐ ܘܠܐ ܪܝܫܝܬܐ ܕܝܘܡܘܗܝ ܘܠܐ ܫܘܠܡܐ ܕܚܝܘܗܝ ܐܠܐ ܒܕܡܘܬܐ ܕܒܪܗ ܕܐܠܗܐ ܡܩܘܝܐ ܟܘܡܪܘܬܗ ܠܥܠV <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Aita gabe, ama gabe, leinu gabe: eztuelaric egunén hatseric, ez vicitzearen finic: baina Iaincoaren Semearen irudico eguin içanic, dago Sacrificadore eternalqui.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] - без баща, без майка, без родословие, без да има или начало на дни, или край на живот, но оприличен на Божия Син, остава за винаги свещеник. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 他无父，无母，无族谱，无生之始，无命之终，乃是与神的儿子相似。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 他無父，無母，無族譜，無生之始，無命之終，乃是與神的兒子相似。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* sans père, sans mère, sans généalogie, n'ayant ni commencement de jours, ni fin de vie, mais assimilé au Fils de Dieu, demeure sacrificateur à perpétuité. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Sans père, sans mère, sans généalogie, n'ayant ni commencement de jours, ni fin de vie, mais étant fait semblable au Fils de Dieu, il demeure Sacrificateur à toujours. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Il a été sans père, sans mère, sans généalogie, n'ayant ni commencement de jours, ni fin de vie; rendu semblable au Fils de Dieu, il demeure sacrificateur pour toujours. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] ohne Vater, ohne Mutter, ohne Geschlecht; und hat weder Anfang der Tage noch Ende des Lebens. Er ist aber verglichen dem Sohn Gottes und bleibet Priester in Ewigkeit. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] ohne Vater, ohne Mutter, ohne Geschlechtsregister, weder Anfang der Tage noch Ende des Lebens habend, aber dem Sohne Gottes verglichen, (O. ähnlich gemacht) bleibt Priester auf immerdar. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] ohne Vater, ohne Mutter, ohne Geschlecht und hat weder Anfang der Tage noch Ende des Lebens: er ist aber verglichen dem Sohn Gottes und bleibt Priester in Ewigkeit. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] senza padre, senza madre, senza genealogia; non avendo nè principio di giorni, nè fin di vita; anzi, rappresentato simile al Figliuol di Dio, dimora sacerdote in perpetuo.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] senza padre, senza madre, senza genealogia, senza principio di giorni né fin di vita, ma rassomigliato al Figliuol di Dio, questo Melchisedec rimane sacerdote in perpetuo. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* sine patre sine matre sine genealogia neque initium dierum neque finem vitae habens adsimilatus autem Filio Dei manet sacerdos in perpetuum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] fără tată, fără mamă, fără spiţă de neam, neavînd nici început al zilelor, nici sfîrşit al vieţii, -dar care a fost asemănat cu Fiul lui Dumnezeu, -rămîne preot în veac. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] без отца, без матери, без родословия, не имеющий ни начала дней, ни конца жизни, уподобляясь Сыну Божию, пребывает священником навсегда. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Sin padre, sin madre, sin linaje; que ni tiene principio de días, ni fin de vida, mas hecho semejante al Hijo de Dios, permanece sacerdote para siempre. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] denne som står där utan fader, utan moder och utan släktledning, utan begynnelse på sina dagar och utan ände på sitt liv och likställes med Guds Son -- denne förbliver en präst för beständigt. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na walang ama, walang ina, walang tandaan ng lahi, at walang pasimula ng mga araw ni katapusan ng buhay man, datapuwa't naging katulad ng Anak ng Dios), ay nanatiling saserdote magpakailan man. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] người không cha, không mẹ, không gia phổ; không có ngày đầu mới sanh, cũng không có ngày rốt qua đời, như vậy là giống Con Ðức Chúa Trời, Mên-chi-xê-đéc nầy làm thầy tế lễ đời đời vô cùng. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:20

2018-06-07T17:41:46Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:20 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:20]]''' ὅπου πρόδρομος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εἰσῆλθεν Ἰησοῦς κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισέδεκ ἀρχιερεὺς γενόμενος εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:20 ''' Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:20 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:20]]''' where the forerunner has entered for us, even Jesus, having become High Priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:20 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] where the bifore goere, Jhesus, that is maad bischop with outen ende bi the ordre of Melchisedech, entride for vs. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] whither ye fore runner is for vs entred in I mea Iesus that is made an hye prest for ever after the order of Melchisedech. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] whither the foreruner is for vs entred in, eue Iesus, which is made an hye prest for euer after ye order of Melchisedech. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] where the fore runner is for vs entred, euen Iesus, that is made an hye preste for euer, after the order of Melchisedech. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] whether the fore runner is for vs entred in I meane Iesus that is made an hye prieste for euer, after the order of Melchysedech. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Whyther the forerunner is for vs entred [euen] Iesus, after the order of Melchisedech made a priest for euer. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Whither the forerunner is for vs entred in, euen Iesus that is made an hie Priest for euer after the order of Melchi-sedec. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Whither the forerunner is for vs entrrd; euen Iesus, made an high Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] where Jesus is gone to usher us in, having been made an high priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Whither the forerunner is for us entered, Jesus Christ; made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Whither Jesus our fore-runner is entered for us, being made an high-priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Whither Jesus our forerunner is entered for us, who is made a high priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] into which the forerunner for us is entered, even Jesus, made after the order of Melchisedec an high-priest for ever. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Whither the forerunner hath for us entered, even Jesus, made a high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] where a forerunner has entered on our account; even Jesus, made a High Priest for ever, according to the order of Melchisedec.) (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] where Jeshu hath first entered for us, and become the Priest for ever in the likeness of Malki-Zedek. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] where our forerunner Jesus entered, made after the order of Melchisedec a chief priest forever. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] where a forerunner on behalf of us entered Jesus, according to the order of Melchizedek a high-priest having become for the age. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] where as forerunner for us Jesus entered, having become a high priest forever, after the order of Melchizedek. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] where as forerunner for us Jesus entered, having become a high–priest for ever, after the order of Melchizedek. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made a high priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] whither as a forerunner Jesus entered for us, having become a high priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] where Jesus is entered as forerunner for us, become for ever a high priest according to the order of Melchisedec. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] whither a forerunner for us did enter -- Jesus, after the order of Melchisedek chief priest having become -- to the age. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] whither as a forerunner Jesus entered for us, having become a high priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Where a forerunner in our behalf hath entered, even Jesus, who, according to the rank of Melchizedek, hath become, a high–priest unto times age–abiding. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] whither Jesus the forerunner has entered in our behalf, having been made a high priest forever after the order of Melchizedek. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] where, as Forerunner in our behalf, Jesus entered, having become a High Priest forever, according to the rank of Melchizedek. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] where Jesus, our Forerunner, has entered on our behalf, after being made for all time a High Priest of the order of Melchizedek. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] where Jesus has entered as a forerunner on our behalf, having become, like Melchizedek, a High Priest for ever. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] whither a forerunner for us has entered, Jesus, having become a high priest forever according to the order of Melchisedec. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* حيث دخل يسوع كسابق لاجلنا صائرا على رتبة ملكي صادق رئيس كهنة الى الابد <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܟܪ ܕܩܕV ܥܠ ܚܠܦܝܢ ܝܫܘܥ ܘܗܘܐ ܟܘܡܪܐ ܠܥܠV ܒܕܡܘܬܗ ܕܡܠܟܝܙܕܩ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Non Iesus aitzindari guregatic sarthu içan baita Melchisedec-en façoinera Sacrificadore subirano eternalqui eguin içanic.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] гдето Исус като предтеча влезе за нас, и стана първосвещеник до века според Мелхиседековия чин. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 作先锋的耶稣，既照着麦基洗德的等次成了永远的大祭司，就为我们进入幔内。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 作先鋒的耶穌，既照著麥基洗德的等次成了永遠的大祭司，就為我們進入幔內。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* où Jésus est entré comme précurseur pour nous, étant devenu souverain sacrificateur pour l'éternité selon l'ordre de Melchisédec. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Où Jésus est entré comme notre précurseur, ayant été fait souverain Sacrificateur éternellement, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Où Jésus est entré pour nous comme un précurseur, ayant été fait souverain Sacrificateur pour l'éternité, selon l'ordre de Melchisédec. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] dahin der Vorläufer für uns eingegangen, Jesus, ein Hoherpriester worden in Ewigkeit nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] wohin Jesus als Vorläufer für uns eingegangen ist, welcher Hoherpriester geworden in Ewigkeit nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] dahin der Vorläufer für uns eingegangen, Jesus, ein Hoherpriester geworden in Ewigkeit nach der Ordnung Melchisedeks. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] dov’è entrato per noi, come precursore, Gesù, fatto in eterno sommo sacerdote, secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] dove Gesù è entrato per noi qual precursore, essendo divenuto Sommo Sacerdote in eterno, secondo l’ordine di Melchisedec. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* ubi praecursor pro nobis introiit Iesus secundum ordinem Melchisedech pontifex factus in aeternum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] unde Isus a intrat pentru noi ca înainte mergător, cînd a fost făcut ,,Mare Preot în veac, după rînduiala lui Melhisedec``. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] куда предтечею за нас вошел Иисус, сделавшисьПервосвященником навек по чину Мелхиседека. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Donde entró por nosotros como precursor Jesús, hecho Pontífice eternalmente según el orden de Melchîsedec. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] dit Jesus, såsom vår förelöpare, har gått in för oss, i det han blev en överstepräst »efter Melkisedeks sätt, till evig tid». (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na doo'y pumasok dahil sa atin si Jesus, na gaya ng pangunahin, na naging dakilang saserdote magpakailan man ayon sa pagkasaserdote ni Melquisedec. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] trong nơi thánh mà Ðức Chúa Jêsus đã vào như Ðấng đi trước của chúng ta, vì đã trở nên thầy tế lễ thượng phẩm đời đời, theo ban Mên-chi-xê-đéc. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:19

2018-06-07T17:41:10Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:19 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:19]]''' ἣν ὡς ἄγκυραν ἔχομεν τῆς ψυχῆς ἀσφαλῆ τε καὶ βεβαίαν καὶ εἰσερχομένην εἰς τὸ ἐσώτερον τοῦ καταπετάσματος

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:19 ''' Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:19 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:19]]''' This hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which enters the Presence behind the veil,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:19 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] Which hope as an ankir we han sikir to the soule, and sad, and goynge in to the ynnere thingis of hiding; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] which hope we have as an ancre of the soule both sure and stedfast. Which hope also entreth in into tho thynges which are with in the vayle ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] which (hope) we haue as a sure and stedfast anker of oure soule. Which (hope) also entreth in, in to those thinges that are within ye vayle, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] whych hope we holde as an ancre of the soule both sure and stedfast, whych hope also entreth in, into those thinges which are with in the vayle, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] whiche hope we haue an ancre of the soule both sure and stedfast. Whiche hope also entreth in, into those thynges that are wythin the vayle, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Which [hope] we holde as an ancker of the soule both sure and stedfast, and entryng in, into that thing which is within the vayle: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Which hope we haue, as an ancre of the soule, both sure and stedfast, and it entreth into that which is within the vaile, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Which hope we haue as an anker of the soule both sure and stedfast, and which entreth into that within the vaile, ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] might have strong consolation to serve as a sure and stedfast anchor to the soul: till it arrives within the veil, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Which we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the vail, (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the veil; ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] which we have as an anchor of the soul safe and stedfast, and which entereth within the veil. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into the place within the veil, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] which, as an anchor for our soul, we hold both sure and stedfast, and entering into the sanctuary within the vail, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the vail; (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and entering into the place within the vail, (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] [and] which we have as an anchor that holdeth our soul, that it may not be moved, and entereth within the veil, ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, sure and firm, and entering within the vail, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] which as an anchor we have of the life sure both and firm, and entering into the within the vail, ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, sure and steadfast, and entering within the vail; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, sure and steadfast, and which entereth within the veil; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that within the vail; ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, [a hope] both sure and stedfast and entering into that which is within the veil; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] which we have as anchor of the soul, both secure and firm, and entering into that within the veil, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] which we have, as an anchor of the soul, both sure and stedfast, and entering into that within the vail, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, `a hope' both sure and stedfast and entering into that which is within the veil; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Which we have, as an anchor of the soul, both secure and firm, and entering into the interior of the veil: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast and entering into that which is in the veil, (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] which we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and firm, and entering into the place within the veil; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] This hope is a very anchor for our souls, secure and strong, and it 'reaches into the Sanctuary that lies behind the Curtain,' (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] That hope we have as an anchor of the soul—an anchor that can neither break nor drag. It passes in behind the veil, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] which we have as an anchor of the soul both safe and steadfast and which enters into the part within the veil, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* الذي هو لنا كمرساة للنفس مؤتمنة وثابتة تدخل الى ما داخل الحجاب <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܗܘ ܕܐܝܬܘܗܝ ܠܢ ܐܝܟ ܐܘܩܝܢܐ ܕܠܒܝܟ ܒܢܦܫܢ ܕܠܐ ܬܬܙܝܥ ܘܥܐܠ ܠܓܘ ܡܢ ܐܦܝ ܬܪܥܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Cein baitaducagu arimaren angura segurbat eta fermubat beçala, eta vela barnean diradenetarano sartzen den-bat beçala.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] която имаме за душата като здрава и непоколебима котва, която прониква в това, което е отвътре завесата; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 我们有这指望，如同灵魂的锚，又坚固又牢靠，且通入幔内。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 我們有這指望，如同靈魂的錨，又堅固又牢靠，且通入幔內。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* laquelle nous avons comme une ancre de l'âme, sûre et ferme, et qui entre jusqu'au dedans du voile (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] [Et] laquelle nous tenons comme une ancre sûre et ferme de l'âme, et qui pénètre jusqu'au-dedans du voile, (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Espérance que nous gardons comme une ancre de l'âme, sûre et ferme, et qui pénètre au-dedans du voile, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] welche wir haben als einen sicheren und festen Anker unserer Seele, der auch hineingehet in das Inwendige des Vorhangs, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] welche wir als einen sicheren und festen Anker der Seele haben, der auch in das Innere des Vorhangs hineingeht, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] welche wir haben als einen sichern und festen Anker unsrer Seele, der auch hineingeht in das Inwendige des Vorhangs, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] La quale noi abbiamo, a guisa d’ancora sicura e ferma dell’anima, e che entra fino al didentro della cortina;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] la quale noi teniamo qual àncora dell’anima, sicura e ferma e penetrante di là dalla cortina, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* quam sicut anchoram habemus animae tutam ac firmam et incedentem usque in interiora velaminis [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] pe care o avem ca o ancoră a sufletului; o nădejde tare şi neclintită, care pătrunde dincolo de perdeaua dinlăuntrul Templului, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] которая для души есть как бы якорь безопасный и крепкий, и входит во внутреннейшее за завесу, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* La cual tenemos como segura y firme ancla del alma, y que entra hasta dentro del velo; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] I det hoppet hava vi ett säkert och fast själens ankare, som når innanför förlåten, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na ating inaring tulad sa sinepete ng kaluluwa, isang pagasa na matibay at matatag at pumapasok sa nasa loob ng tabing; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Chúng ta giữ điều trông cậy nầy như cái neo của linh hồn, vững vàng bền chặt, thấu vào phía trong màn, (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:18

2018-06-07T17:40:27Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:18 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:18]]''' ἵνα διὰ δύο πραγμάτων ἀμεταθέτων ἐν οἷς ἀδύνατον ψεύσασθαι θεόν ἰσχυρὰν παράκλησιν ἔχωμεν οἱ καταφυγόντες κρατῆσαι τῆς προκειμένης ἐλπίδος·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:18 ''' That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:18 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:18]]''' that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we might[e] have strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:18 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] puttide bitwixe an ooth, that bi twey thingis vnmeuable, bi whiche it is impossible that God lie, we han a strengeste solace, `we that fleen togidere to holde the hope that is put forth to vs. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] that by two immutable thinges (in which it was vnpossible that god shuld lye) we myght have parfect consolacion which have fled for to holde fast the hope that is set before vs ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] yt by two immutable thinges (in the which it is vnpossible yt God shulde lye) we mighte haue a stronge consolacion: euen we, which are fled to holde fast the hope that is set before vs, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] that by two immutable thynges (in whych it was vnpossible that God shulde lye) we myght haue a stronge consolacyon, which hitherto haue fled, for to holde fast the hope that is set before vs, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] that by two immutable thynges (in which it was vnpossyble that GOD shaulde lye) we myghte haue perfecte consolacyon, whiche haue fled, for to holde faste the hope that is set before vs, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] That by two immutable thynges, in whiche it was vnpossible for God to lye, we myght haue a strong consolation, which haue fledde to holde fast the hope layde before vs: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] That by two immutable things, wherein it is vnpossible that God should lye, we might haue strong consolation, which haue our refuge to lay holde vpon that hope that is set before vs, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lye, wee might haue a strong consolation, who haue fled for refuge to lay hold vpon the hope set before vs. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] that by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to deceive us, we, who have no other refuge to fly to, but to maintain our present hopes, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] That with two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to fail, we might have strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us; (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] That by two unchangeable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, who have fled to lay hold on the hope set before us. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] that by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] That by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] that, by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, who have fled away to lay hold on the hope set before us; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] that by two things that are not changed, in which it cannot be that Aloha should lie, great consolation should be ours who have fled unto him: and that we may retain the hope that is promised to us, ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we might have strong consolation, who fled to lay hold on the hope set before us, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] so that by two transactions unalterable, in which impossible to deceive God, strong consolation we might have those having fled away to lay hold of the being placed before hope; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible that God should lie, we may have strong encouragement, who fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us, (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we may have strong encouragement, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] that by two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we may have a strong encouragement, who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us; (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] that by two unchangeable things, in which [it was] impossible that God should lie, we might have a strong encouragement, who have fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] that through two immutable things, in which `it is' impossible for God to lie, a strong comfort we may have who did flee for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before `us', ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we may have a strong encouragement, who have fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] In order that, through means of two unchangeable things, in which it was impossible for God to make himself false, a mighty consolation, we might have, who have fled along to grasp, the fore–lying hope, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] that through two immutable things in which it was impossible that God should lie, we who have fled may have a strong consolation to lay hold of the hope set before us, (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] that, through two immutable facts, in which it is impossible that God should lie, we may have strong encouragement, who fled for refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For he intended us to find great encouragement in these two unchangeable things, which make it impossible for God to prove false—we, I mean, who fled for safety where we might lay hold on the hope set before us. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] He added an oath, in order that, through two unchangeable things, in which it is impossible for Him to prove false, we may possess mighty encouragement—we who, for safety, have hastened to lay hold of the hope set before us. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] that by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie, we may have strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before us, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* حتى بامرين عديمي التغير لا يمكن ان الله يكذب فيهما تكون لنا تعزية قوية نحن الذين التجأنا لنمسك بالرجاء الموضوع امامنا <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܕܒܬܪܬܝܢ ܨܒܘܢ ܕܠܐ ܡܫܬܚܠܦܢ ܕܠܐ ܡܫܟܚ ܐܠܗܐ ܕܢܕܓܠ ܒܗܝܢ ܒܘܝܐܐ ܪܒܐ ܢܗܘܐ ܠܢ ܕܐܬܓܘܤܢ ܒܗ ܘܢܐܚܘܕ ܤܒܪܐ ܕܡܠܝܟ ܠܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Bi gauça mutha ecin daitezquenez (ceinétan impossible baita Iaincoac gueçurric erran duen) consolatione segura dugunçát, recursa dugunóc proposatu içan çaicun sperançaren vkaitera:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] така щото чрез две неизменими неща, в които не е възможно за Бога да лъже, да имаме голямо насърчение ние, които сме прибягнали да се държим за поставената пред нас надежда; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 藉这两件不更改的事，神决不能说谎，好叫我们这逃往避难所、持定摆在我们前头指望的人可以大得勉励。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 藉這兩件不更改的事，神決不能說謊，好叫我們這逃往避難所、持定擺在我們前頭指望的人可以大得勉勵。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* afin que par deux choses immuables, dans lesquelles il était impossible que Dieu mentît, nous ayons une ferme consolation, nous qui nous sommes enfuis pour saisir l'espérance proposée, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Afin que par deux choses immuables, dans lesquelles il est impossible que Dieu trompe, nous ayons une ferme consolation, nous qui avons notre refuge à obtenir [l'accomplissement de] l'espérance qui nous est proposée; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Afin que par ces deux choses immuables, dans lesquelles il est impossible que Dieu mente, nous ayons une ferme consolation, nous qui cherchons un refuge dans la ferme possession de l'espérance qui nous est proposée, (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] auf daß wir durch zwei Stücke, die nicht wanken (denn es ist unmöglich, daß Gott lüge), einen starken Trost haben, die wir Zuflucht haben und halten an der angebotenen Hoffnung, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] auf daß wir durch zwei unveränderliche Dinge, wobei es unmöglich war, daß Gott lügen sollte, einen starken Trost hätten, die wir Zuflucht genommen haben zum Ergreifen der vor uns liegenden Hoffnung, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] auf daß wir durch zwei Stücke, die nicht wanken (denn es ist unmöglich, daß Gott lüge), einen starken Trost hätten, die wir Zuflucht haben und halten an der angebotenen Hoffnung, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Acciocchè, per due cose immutabili, nelle quali egli è impossibile che Iddio abbia mentito, abbiamo ferma consolazione, noi, che ci siamo rifugiati in lui, per ottener la speranza propostaci.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] affinché, mediante due cose immutabili, nelle quali è impossibile che Dio abbia mentito, troviamo una potente consolazione noi, che abbiam cercato il nostro rifugio nell’afferrar saldamente la speranza che ci era posta dinanzi, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* ut per duas res inmobiles quibus inpossibile est mentiri Deum fortissimum solacium habeamus qui confugimus ad tenendam propositam spem [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] pentruca, prin două lucruri cari nu se pot schimba, şi în cari este cu neputinţă ca Dumnezeu să mintă, să găsim o puternică îmbărbătare noi, a căror scăpare a fost să apucăm nădejdea care ne era pusă înainte, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] дабы в двух непреложных вещах, в которых невозможно Богу солгать, твердое утешение имели мы, прибегшие взяться запредлежащую надежду, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Para que por dos cosas inmutables, en las cuales es imposible que Dios mienta, tengamos un fortísimo consuelo, los que nos acogemos á trabarnos de la esperanza propuesta: (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Så skulle vi genom två oryggliga utsagor, i vilka Gud omöjligen kunde ljuga, undfå en kraftig uppmuntran, vi som hava sökt vår räddning i att hålla fast vid det hopp som ligger framför oss. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Upang sa dalawang bagay na di mababago, na diya'y di maaaring ang Dios ay magbulaan, ay mangagkaroon tayo ng isang matibay na kasiglahan, tayong nangagsitakas na sumakanlong upang mangapit sa pagasang nalalagay sa ating unahan: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] hầu cho nhờ hai điều chẳng thay đổi đó, và về hai điều ấy Ðức Chúa Trời chẳng có thể nói dối, mà chúng ta tìm được sự yên ủi lớn mạnh, là kẻ đã trốn đến nơi ẩn náu, mà cầm lấy sự trông cậy đã đặt trước mặt chúng ta. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:17

2018-06-07T17:39:37Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:17 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:17]]''' ἐν ᾧ περισσότερον βουλόμενος ὁ θεὸς ἐπιδεῖξαι τοῖς κληρονόμοις τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τὸ ἀμετάθετον τῆς βουλῆς αὐτοῦ ἐμεσίτευσεν ὅρκῳ

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:17 ''' Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:17 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:17]]''' Thus God, determining to show more abundantly to the heirs of promise the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:17 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] In which thing God willynge to schewe plenteuouslier to the eiris of his biheest the sadnesse of his counsel, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] So god willynge very aboundanly to shewe vnto the heyres of promes the stablenes of his counsayle he added an othe ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] But God, wyllinge very abundauntly to shewe vnto the heyres of promes the stablenes of his councell, added an ooth (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] So God wyllinge very aboundantly to shewe vnto the heyres of promes, the stablenes of his counsayl, added an oth: ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] So God wyllynge verye aboundauntlye to shewe vnto the heyres of promes, the stablenes of hys counsayle, he added an othe, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Wherein God wyllyng very aboundauntly to shewe vnto the heires of promise, the stablenesse of his counsayle, confirmed by an oth: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] So God, willing more aboundantly to shew vnto the heires of promes the stablenes of his counsell, bound himselfe by an othe, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Wherein God willing more abundantly to shewe vnto the heyres of promise the immutabilitie of his counsell, confirmed it by an oath: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] wherefore God was willing to give the heirs of promise a stronger proof of the immutability of his counsel, by the intervention of an oath: ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Wherein God willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] Wherefore God being willing more abundantly to manifest unto the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it with an oath: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] Wherefore God, being willing to show more abundantly to the heirs of the promise the unchangeableness of his counsel, interposed by an oath: (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] And thus God, designing more abundantly to demonstrate to the heirs of promise the immutability of his will, pledged himself by oath, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show to the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Therefore, God, willing more abundantly to show to their heirs of promise the immutability of his purpose, confirmed it with an oath; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] On this account Aloha, willing abundantly to manifest to the heirs of the promise that his engagement is changeless, hath bound it in an oath: ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] for which cause, God wishing more abundantly to show to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his purpose, interposed with an oath, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] In which more abundantly wishing the God to show to the heirs of the promise the unchangeableness of the purpose of himself, interposed with an oath, ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Wherein God, wishing more abundantly to show to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, interposed with an oath; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] Wherefore God, wishing more abundantly to show to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his purpose, confirmed it by an oath, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] Wherein God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] Wherein God, being minded to shew more abundantly unto the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, interposed with an oath: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] Wherein God, willing to shew more abundantly to the heirs of the promise the unchangeableness of his purpose, intervened by an oath, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] in which God, more abundantly willing to shew to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, did interpose by an oath, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] Wherein God, being minded to show more abundantly unto the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, interposed with an oath; ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] Wherein God, being, more abundantly disposed to shew forth unto the heirs of the promise the unchangeableness of his counsel, mediated, with an oath, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] but God, in this wishing more abundantly to show forth to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] wherein God, more abundantly willing to show to the heirs of the promise the immutability of His counsel, interposed with an oath; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And therefore God, in his desire to show, with unmistakeable plainness, to those who were to enter on the enjoyment of what he had promised, the unchangeableness of his purpose, bound himself with an oath. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] In the same way, since it was God's desire to display more convincingly to the heirs of the promise how unchangeable His purpose was, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] in which God being more abundantly willing to show to the heirs of the promise the immutability of his purpose, interposed with an oath, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فلذلك اذ اراد الله ان يظهر اكثر كثيرا لورثة الموعد عدم تغيّر قضائه توسط بقسم <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܛܠ ܗܢܐ ܝܬܝܪܐܝܬ ܨܒܐ ܐܠܗܐ ܕܢܚܘܐ ܠܝܪܬܐ ܕܡܘܠܟܢܐ ܕܫܘܘܕܝܗ ܠܐ ܡܫܬܚܠܦ ܘܚܒܫܗ ܒܡܘܡܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Gauça hunetan Iaincoac abundosquiago promesseco herederoey bere conseilluaren fermetate mutha ecin daitequena eracutsi nahiz, iuramenduz seguratu vkan du:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] [така] и Бог, като искаше да покаже по-пълно на наследниците на обещанието, че намерението Му е неизменимо, си послужи с клетва, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 照样，神愿意为那承受应许的人格外显明他的旨意是不更改的，就起誓为证。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 照樣，神願意為那承受應許的人格外顯明他的旨意是不更改的，就起誓為證。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Et Dieu, voulant en cela montrer plus abondamment aux héritiers de la promesse l'immutabilité de son conseil, est intervenu par un serment, (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi Dieu voulant faire mieux connaître aux héritiers de la promesse la fermeté immuable de son conseil, il y a fait intervenir le serment : (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] C'est pourquoi, Dieu voulant montrer encore mieux aux héritiers de la promesse l'immutabilité de sa résolution, intervint par le serment; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Aber Gott, da er wollte den Erben der Verheißung überschwenglich beweisen, daß sein Rat nicht wankete, hat er einen Eid dazugetan, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] worin (O. weshalb) Gott, da er den Erben der Verheißung die Unwandelbarkeit seines Ratschlusses überschwenglicher beweisen wollte, mit einem Eide ins Mittel getreten ist, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] So hat Gott, da er wollte den Erben der Verheißung überschwenglich beweisen, daß sein Rat nicht wankte, einen Eid dazu getan, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Secondo ciò, volendo Iddio vie maggiormente dimostrare agli eredi della promessa come il suo consiglio è immutabile, intervenne con giuramento.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Così, volendo Iddio mostrare vie meglio agli eredi della promessa la immutabilità del suo consiglio, intervenne con un giuramento, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* in quo abundantius volens Deus ostendere pollicitationis heredibus inmobilitatem consilii sui interposuit iusiurandum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Deaceea şi Dumnezeu, fiindcă voia să dovedească cu mai multă tărie moştenitorilor făgăduinţei nestrămutarea hotărîrii Lui, a venit cu un jurămînt; (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Посему и Бог, желая преимущественнее показать наследникам обетования непреложность Своей воли, употребил в посредство клятву, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Por lo cual, queriendo Dios mostrar más abundantemente á los herederos de la promesa la inmutabilidad de su consejo, interpuso juramento; (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Därför, när Gud ville för dem som skulle få till arvedel vad löftet innebar ännu kraftigare bevisa oryggligheten av sitt rådslut, lade han därtill en ed. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sa ganito, sa pagkaibig ng Dios na maipakitang lalong sagana sa mga tagapagmana ng pangako ang kawalan ng pagbabago ng kaniyang pasiya, ay ipinamagitan ang sumpa; (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ðức Chúa Trời cũng vậy, muốn càng tỏ ra cho những kẻ hưởng lời hứa biết ý định Ngài là chắc chắn không thay đổi, thì dùng lời thề; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:16

2018-06-07T17:38:50Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:16 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:16]]''' ἄνθρωποι μεν γὰρ κατὰ τοῦ μείζονος ὀμνύουσιν καὶ πάσης αὐτοῖς ἀντιλογίας πέρας εἰς βεβαίωσιν ὁ ὅρκος·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:16 ''' For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:16 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:16]]''' Because men indeed swear by the greater, and an oath for confirmation is for them an end of all dispute.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:16 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For men sweren bi a grettere than hem silf, and the ende of al her ple is an ooth to confirmacioun. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Men verely sweare by him that is greater then them selves and an othe to confyrme the thynge ys amonge them an ende of all stryfe. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] As for men, they sweare by him that is greater then them selues: and the ooth is the ende of all stryfe to confirme the thinge amoge them. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For men verely sweare by hym that is greater then them selues, and an othe to confyrme the thynge, is to them an ende of all stryfe. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Men verelye sweare by hym that is greater then them selues, & an othe to confyrme the thynge, is amonge them an ende of all stryfe. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For men veryly sweare by the greater, and an oth for confirmation, is to them an ende of all stryfe. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For men verely sweare by him that is greater then themselues, and an othe for confirmation is among them an ende of all strife. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For men verily sweare by the greater, and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for when men swear by a superior, the ratifying what they say with an oath, puts an end to all further debate. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For men swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For men swear by a greater Being, and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all controversy. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For men verily swear by the greater, and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all contradiction. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For men indeed swear by something greater than themselves; and an oath for confirmation is with them conclusive in all disputes. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all contradiction. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For men, indeed, swear by the greater; and an oath for confirmation is, to them, an end of all contradiction. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For men swear by one greater than themselves: and every controversy which occurs among them hath a sure conclusion in the oath. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For men indeed swear by a greater, and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all dispute; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Men indeed for by the greater swear, and all to them contradiction and end for confirmation the oath. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For men indeed swear by the greater; and the oath is to them an end of all gainsaying, for a confirmation. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For men indeed swear by one who is greater, and the oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For men verily swear by the greater: and an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For men swear by the greater: and in every dispute of theirs the oath is final for confirmation. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For men indeed swear by a greater, and with them the oath is a term to all dispute, as making matters sure. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for men indeed do swear by the greater, and an end of all controversy to them for confirmation `is' the oath, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For men swear by the greater: and in every dispute of theirs the oath is final for confirmation. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, men, by the greater one, swear, and, with them, an end of all gainsaying by way of confirmation is, the oath: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For men swear by the greater: and an oath of confirmation is to them an end to all controversy: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For men swear by the greater; and the oath for confirmation is an end, to them, of every dispute: (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Men, of course, swear by what is greater than themselves, and with them an oath is accepted as putting a matter beyond all dispute. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For men swear by what is greater than themselves; and with them an oath in confirmation of a statement always puts an end to a dispute. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For men indeed swear by the greater, and to them an oath for confirmation is an end of all strife: (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* فان الناس يقسمون بالاعظم ونهاية كل مشاجرة عندهم لاجل التثبيت هي القسم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܒܢܝܢܫܐ ܓܝܪ ܒܕܪܒ ܡܢܗܘܢ ܝܡܝܢ ܘܥܠ ܟܠ ܚܪܝܢ ܕܗܘܐ ܒܝܢܬܗܘܢ ܫܘܠܡܐ ܫܪܝܪܐ ܒܡܘܡܬܐ ܗܘܐ ܠܗ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen guiçonéc berac baino handiagoz iuratzen duté. eta confirmationetaco iuramendua, differentia guciaren finetan eduquiten duté.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото [както], човеците се кълнат в някого по-голям [от тях], и клетвата, [дадена] в потвърждение [на думата], туря край на всеки спор между тях, (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 人都是指着比自己大的起誓，并且以起誓为实据，了结各样的争论。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 人都是指著比自己大的起誓，並且以起誓為實據，了結各樣的爭論。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car les hommes jurent par quelqu'un qui est plus grand qu'eux, et le serment est pour eux un terme à toute dispute, pour rendre ferme ce qui est convenu. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car les hommes jurent par un plus grand qu'eux, et le serment qu'ils font pour confirmer leur parole, met fin à tous leurs différends. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or, les hommes jurent par celui qui est plus grand qu'eux, et leur serment pour confirmer une chose, termine tous leurs différends; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Die Menschen schwören wohl bei einem Größeren, denn sie sind; und der Eid macht ein Ende alles Haders, dabei es fest bleibt unter ihnen. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn Menschen schwören wohl bei einem Größeren, und der Eid ist ihnen ein Ende alles Widerspruchs zur Bestätigung; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Die Menschen schwören ja bei einem Größeren, denn sie sind; und der Eid macht ein Ende alles Haders, dabei es fest bleibt unter ihnen. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè gli uomini giurano bene per un maggiore, e pure il giuramento è per loro suprema conferma in ogni contesa.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Perché gli uomini giurano per qualcuno maggiore di loro; e per essi il giuramento è la conferma che pone fine ad ogni contestazione. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* homines enim per maiorem sui iurant et omnis controversiae eorum finis ad confirmationem est iuramentum [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Oamenii, ce -i drept, obicinuiesc să jure pe cineva mai mare; jurămîntul este o chezăşie, care pune capăt orişicărei neînţelegeri dintre ei. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Люди клянутся высшим, и клятва во удостоверение оканчивает всякий спор их. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque los hombres ciertamente por el mayor que ellos juran: y el fin de todas sus controversias es el juramento para confirmación. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Människor svärja ju vid den som är högre än de, och eden tjänar dem till bekräftelse och gör en ände på all tvist. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't ipinanunumpa ng mga tao ang lalong mataas: at sa bawa't pagtatalo nila'y ang sumpa sa pagpapatotoo ang siyang katapusan. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Người ta thường mượn danh một Ðấng lớn hơn mình mà thề, phàm có cãi lẫy điều gì, thì lấy lời thề mà định. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:15

2018-06-07T17:38:27Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:15 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:15]]''' καὶ οὕτως μακροθυμήσας ἐπέτυχεν τῆς ἐπαγγελίας

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:15 ''' And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* * '''[[Hebrews 6:15 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:15]]''' And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.

<{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:15 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] and so he long abidinge hadde the biheeste. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] And so after that he had taryed a longe tyme he enioyed the promes. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] And so he abode pacietly, and optayned the promes. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] And so after that he had taried paciently, he enioyed the promes. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] And so after that he had taryed a longe tyme, he enioyed the promes. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And so after that he had taryed paciently, he enioyed the promise. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And so after that he had taried patiently, he enioyed the promes. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And so after he had patiently indured, he obtained the promise. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] and after he had patiently waited, he obtained what was promised. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And so after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] And thus waiting patiently he obtained the promise. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And so, after he had patiently waited, he obtained the promise. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] And so after long patient waiting he obtained the promise. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] and so, having patiently waited, he obtained the promise. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] And so he waited patiently, and obtained the promise. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] and so having waited long he obtained the promise. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And so having waited long he obtained the promise. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] And so, having patiently endured, he obtained the promise. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] And so, having endured with patience, he obtained the promised blessing. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And so, after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And thus, having patiently endured, he obtained the promise. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] and thus, having had long patience, he got the promise. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and so, having patiently endured, he did obtain the promise; ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And thus, having patiently endured, he obtained the promise. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And, thus, being patient, he attained unto the promise. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] and thus having waited long, he received the promise. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And thus, having patiently endured, he obtained the promise. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And so, after patiently waiting, Abraham obtained the fulfilment of God's promise. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] And so, as the result of patient waiting, our forefather obtained what God had promised. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] and so having patiently endured he obtained the promise. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وهكذا اذ تأنى نال الموعد. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܗܟܢܐ ܐܓܪ ܪܘܚܗ ܘܩܒܠ ܡܘܠܟܢܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Eta hala patientqui iguriquiric recebitu vkan du promessa.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И така, [Авраам], като устоя, получи обещаното. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 这样，亚伯拉罕既恒久忍耐，就得了所应许的。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 这样，亚伯拉罕既恒久忍耐，就得了所应许的。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* ainsi Abraham, ayant eu patience, obtint ce qui avait été promis. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et ainsi [Abraham] ayant attendu patiemment, obtint ce qui lui avait été promis. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et ainsi Abraham ayant attendu avec patience, obtint la promesse. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Und also trug er Geduld und erlangte die Verheißung. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Und nachdem er also ausgeharrt hatte, erlangte er die Verheißung. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Und also trug er Geduld und erlangte die Verheißung. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] E così egli, avendo aspettato con pazienza, ottenne la promessa.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] E così, avendo aspettato con pazienza, Abramo ottenne la promessa. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et sic longanimiter ferens adeptus est repromissionem [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Şi astfel, fiindcă a aşteptat cu răbdare, a dobîndit făgăduinţa. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] И так Авраам, долготерпев, получил обещанное. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y así, esperando con largura de ánimo, alcanzó la promesa. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Och när denne tåligt förbidade, fick han så vad utlovat var. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At sa ganito, nang makapaghintay na may pagtitiis, ay nagtamo siya ng pangako. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ấy, Áp-ra-ham đã nhịn nhục đợi chờ như vậy, rồi mới được điều đã hứa. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:14

2018-06-07T17:37:37Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:14 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:14]]''' λέγων, Ἦ μὴν εὐλογῶν εὐλογήσω σε καὶ πληθύνων πληθυνῶ σε·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:14 ''' Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:14 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:14]]''' saying, “Surely blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will multiply you.”

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:14 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] and seide, Y blessinge schal blesse thee, and Y multipliynge schal multiplie thee; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] sayinge: Surely I will blesse the and multiply the in dede. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] and sayde: Surely I wil blesse the and multiplye ye in dede. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] sayinge: Surely I will blesse the, and multiplie the in dede. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] saiynge: Surelye I wyl blesse the, and multyplye the in deede. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Saying: Surely, blessyng I wyll blesse thee, and multipliyng, multiplie thee. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] Saying, Surely I wil aboundantly blesse thee and multiplie thee marueilously. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] Saying, Surely, blessing I will blesse thee, and multiplying I wil multiply thee. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] "surely I will heap blessings upon thee, and will give thee a numerous posterity." ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] Saying, Surely, blessing, I will bless thee, and multiplying, I will multiply thee. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] "Verily blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee." (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] he swore by himself, Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] saying, "Verily, blessing, I will bless thee, and multiplying, I will multiply thee." (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] Saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] saying, "Surely, blessing, I will bless you, and multiplying, I will multiply you"; (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] and said, Blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] saying, Surely, blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will multiply you; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] saying: Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] saying: Surely, blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] saying, "Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee." (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] saying, `Blessing indeed I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee;' ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] saying––Truly, if blessing I will bless thee, and, multiplying, I will multiply thee; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] saying, If indeed blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] saying, "Surely, blessing, I will bless you; and multiplying, I will multiply you." (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] His words were—'I will assuredly bless thee and increase thy numbers.' (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] saying, "ASSUREDLY I WILL BLESS YOU AND BLESS YOU, I WILL INCREASE YOU AND INCREASE YOU." (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] saying: Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee; (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* قائلا اني لاباركنك بركة واكثرنك تكثيرا. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܘܐܡܪ ܕܡܒܪܟܘ ܐܒܪܟܟ ܘܡܤܓܝܘ ܐܤܓܝܟ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Cioela, Segur benedicatuz benedicaturen aut, eta multiplicatuz multiplicaturen aut.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] "Наистина ще те благословя премного и ще те умножа и преумножа". (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 论福，我必赐大福给你；论子孙，我必叫你的子孙多起来。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 論福，我必賜大福給你；論子孫，我必叫你的子孫多起來。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* disant: "Certes, en bénissant je te bénirai, et en multipliant je te multiplierai". (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En disant : certes je te bénirai abondamment, et je te multiplierai merveilleusement. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] En disant: Certainement, je te comblerai de bénédictions, et je multiplierai abondamment ta postérité. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] und sprach: Wahrlich, ich will dich segnen und vermehren. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] und sprach: "Wahrlich, reichlich (Eig. segnend) werde ich dich segnen und sehr (Eig. mehrend) werde ich dich mehren". (1. Mose 22,17) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] und sprach: "Wahrlich, ich will dich segnen und vermehren." (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] dicendo: Certo, io ti benedirò, e ti moltiplicherò grandemente.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] dicendo: Certo, ti benedirò e ti moltiplicherò grandemente. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* dicens nisi benedicens benedicam te et multiplicans multiplicabo te [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] şi a zis: ,,Cu adevărat te voi binecuvînta, şi îţi voi înmulţi foarte mult sămînţa.`` (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] говоря: истинно благословляя благословлю тебя и размножая размножу тебя. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Diciendo: De cierto te bendeciré bendiciendo, y multiplicando te multiplicaré. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] och sade: »Sannerligen, jag skall rikligen välsigna dig och storligen föröka dig.» (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Na sinasabi, Tunay sa pagpapala ay pagpapalain kita, at sa pagpaparami ay pararamihin kita. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Chắc ta sẽ ban phước cho ngươi nhiều, và khiến hậu tự ngươi sanh sản đông thêm. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:13

2018-06-07T17:37:07Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

{{Template:Verses in Hebrews 6:13}}
* '''[[Hebrews 6:13 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)|ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:13]]''' [[3588|Τῷ]] [[1063|γὰρ]] [[11|Ἀβραὰμ]] [[1861|ἐπαγγειλάμενος]] [[3588|ὁ]] [[2316|Θεός,]] [[1893|ἐπεὶ]] [[2596|κατ’]] [[3762|οὐδενὸς]] [[2192|εἶχε]] [[3173|μείζονος]] [[3660|ὀμόσαι,]] [[3660|ὤμοσε]] [[2596|καθ’]] [[1438|ἑαυτοῦ,]]

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* '''Hebrews 6:13''' For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself,

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:13 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:13]]''' Because, when God made a promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no one greater, He swore by Himself,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] {{Template: Complutensian Polyglot Footer}}
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:13 Complutensian Polyglot 1514]]''

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:13 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For God bihetinge to Abraham, for he hadde noon grettere, bi whom he schulde swere, swoor bi hym silf, ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For when god made promes to Abraham because he had no greater thinge to sweare by he sware by him silfe ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For whan God made promes to Abraham, because he had none greater to sweare by, he sware by himselfe, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For when God made promes to Abraham because he had none greater to sweare by he sware by him selfe, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For when God made promes to Abraham, because he had no greater thynge to sweare by, he sweare by hym selfe, ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because he had no greater to sweare by, he sware by hym selfe, ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For when God made the promise to Abraham, because he had no greater to sweare by, he sware by himselfe, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because hee could sweare by no greater, he sware by himselfe, ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] For when God gave his promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, saying, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For when God made the promise to Abraham, because He could swear by no greater, He sware by Himself, saying, (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For when God made the promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For God when he gave the promise to Abraham forasmuch as he had nothing greater to swear by, sware by himself, (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he swore by himself, (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For when God made promise to Abraham, since he could swear by no one greater, he swore by himself (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For when to Abraham Aloha gave promise, because there was no one greater than himself to swear by, he sware by his own Self, ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For God haying promised Abraham, when he could not swear by a greater, swore by himself, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] To the for Abraham having promised the God, since by no one he had greater to swear, he swore by himself, ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For when God made the promise to Abraham, because he could swear by none greater, he swore by himself, (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For when God made a promise to Abraham, since he could swear by no greater, he swore by himself, (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For when God made promise to Abraham, because he could swear by no greater, he sware by himself, ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For when God made promise to Abraham, since he could swear by none greater, he sware by himself, (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For God, having promised to Abraham, since he had no greater to swear by, swore by himself, (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] For to Abraham God, having made promise, seeing He was able to swear by no greater, did swear by Himself, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For when God made promise to Abraham, since he could swear by none greater, he sware by himself, ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, when to Abraham God made promise, seeing he had no one greater by whom to swear, He sware, by himself, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For God having promised Abraham, since he had no greater one by whom to swear, swore by himself, (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For God, when making a promise to Abraham, since He had no one greater by whom to swear, swore by Himself, (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] When God gave his promise to Abraham, since there was no one greater by whom he could swear, he swore by himself. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For when God gave the promise to Abraham, since He had no one greater to swear by, He swore by Himself, (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For when God made promise to Abraham, since he could swear by no greater, he swore by himself, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

*

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] (Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] (VIET)

==See Also==
* [[Hebrews 6:13 Timeline]]

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:12

2018-06-07T17:36:50Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

{{Template:Verses in Hebrews 6}}
* '''[[Hebrews 6:12 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)|ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:12]]''' ἵνα μὴ νωθροὶ γένησθε, μιμηταὶ δὲ τῶν διὰ πίστεως καὶ μακροθυμίας κληρονομούντων τὰς ἐπαγγελίας.

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* '''Hebrews 6:12''' That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

*'''[[Hebrews 6:12 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:12]]''' that you do not become slothful, but followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] {{Template: Complutensian Polyglot Footer}}
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:12 Complutensian Polyglot 1514]]''

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:12 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] that ye be not maad slowe, but also sueris of hem, whiche bi feith and pacience schulen enherite the biheestis. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] that ye faynt not but folowe them which thorow fayth and pacience inheret the promyses. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] that ye faynte not, but folowe them which thorow faith and paciece inheret the promyses. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] that ye faynt not, but be folowers of them, which thorowe fayth and pacience receaue the enheritaunce of the promyse. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] that ye faynt not, but folowe them, whiche thorowe fayth & pacience inheret the promyses. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] That ye faynt not, but be folowers of them which through fayth and pacience inherite the promises. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] That ye be not slouthfull, but followers of them, which through faith and patience, inherite the promises. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] That yee be not slothfull, but followers of them, who through faith and patience inherite the promises. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] but imitate the example of those who by faith and patience have obtain'd the inheritance that was promis'd to them. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] That ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] that ye would not be sluggish, but imitators of them who through faith and patience are inheriting the promises. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] That ye be not slothful, but followers of them, who through faith and long-suffering inherited the promises. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] that ye be not slothful, but imitators of those who, by faith and long suffering, are inheriting the promises. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] that you may not be slothful, but imitators of them who, through faith and patience, are inheriting the promises. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] and that it be not cut off from you, but that ye be imitators of them who by fidelity and patience have become heirs of the promise. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] that you be not stupid, but followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] so that not sluggish ones you may become, imitators but of those through faith and long endurance are inheriting the promises. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] that ye may not become slothful, but followers of those who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] that ye may not become slothful, but imitators of those who through faith and endurance inherit the promises. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] that ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] that ye be not sluggish, but imitators of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] that ye be not sluggish, but imitators of those who through faith and patience have been inheritors of the promises. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] that ye may not become slothful, but followers of those who through faith and patient endurance are inheriting the promises. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] that ye be not sluggish, but imitators of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] In order that, not slothful, ye may become, but imitators of them who, through faith and patience, were becoming heirs of the promises. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] in order that you may not be dull, but imitators of those who through faith and longsufferings do inherit the promises. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] that ye may not become slothful, but imitators of those who, through faith and long-suffering, inherit the promises. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Then you will not show yourselves slow to learn, but you will copy those who, through faith and patience, are now entering upon the enjoyment of God's promises. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] so that you may not become half-hearted, but be imitators of those who through faith and patient endurance are now heirs to the promises. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] in order that you become not slothful, but imitators of those who through faith and longsuffering inherit the promises. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

*

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] (Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] (VIET)

==See Also==
* [[Hebrews 6:12 Timeline]]

* [[Patience]]

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:11

2018-06-07T17:36:26Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:11 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:11]]''' ἐπιθυμοῦμεν δὲ ἕκαστον ὑμῶν τὴν αὐτὴν ἐνδείκνυσθαι σπουδὴν πρὸς τὴν πληροφορίαν τῆς ἐλπίδος ἄχρι τέλους

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:11 ''' And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:11 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:11]]''' And we desire that each one of you show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope until the end,

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:11 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] And we coueiten that ech of you schewe the same bisynesse to the fillyng of hope in to the ende; ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Yee and we desyre that every one of you shew the same diligence to the stablysshynge of hope even vnto the ende: ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Yee and we desyre, that euery one of you shewe the same diligence, to the stablyshinge of hope euen vnto the ende, (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Yee, and we desyre, þt euery one of you shewe the same diligence, to the full stablishinge of hope, euen vnto þe ende, ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Yea, and we desyre that euerye one of you shew the same dylygence, to the stablyshynge of hope euen vnto the ende: ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Yea and we desire that euery one of you do shewe the same diligence, to the full assuraunce of hope, vnto the ende, ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] And we desire that euery one of you shew the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope vnto the ende, ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] And wee desire, that euery one of you doe shewe the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope vnto the ende: ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] but we desire that every one of you may shew the same concern, continuing to discharge the condition upon which your hopes are founded: that ye be not unactive, ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] And we desire that every one of you would shew the same diligence to acquire the full assurance of hope even unto the end: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But we desire that every one of you may show unto the end the same diligence to the full assurance of hope, (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But we earnestly desire that every one of you do manifest the same diligence, in order to obtain the full assurance of hope unto the end: (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] And we desire every one of you to show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope to the end: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] Yet, we earnestly desire every one of you to show the same diligence, in order to the realizing of this hope, to the end (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But we desire that every one of you manifest the same diligence for the full completion of your hope until the end; ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But we desire each of you to show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope to the end, (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] We desire but, each of you the same to show diligence for the full assurance of the hope till an end; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] But we desire that each one of you show the same diligence, for the full assurance of the hope unto the end; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] But we earnestly desire that every one of you may show the same diligence with regard to the full assurance of your hope even to the end; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] And we desire that every one of you do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] And we desire that each one of you may shew the same diligence unto the fulness of hope even to the end: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] But we desire earnestly that each one of you shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and we desire each one of you the same diligence to shew, unto the full assurance of the hope unto the end, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] And we desire that each one of you may show the same diligence unto the fulness of hope even to the end: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But we covet that, each one of you, be shewing forth the same diligence, unto the full assurance of the hope throughout: (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But we desire each one of you to exhibit the same diligence unto the full assurance of hope unto the end: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] And we desire that each of you show forth the same diligence to the full assurance of the hope to the end; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But our great desire is that every one of you should be equally earnest to attain to a full conviction that our hope will be fulfilled, and that you should keep that hope to the end. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But we long for each of you to continue to manifest the same earnestness, with a view to your enjoying fulness of hope to the very End; (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] But we desire that each one of you show the same diligence in respect to the full assurance of the hope to the end, (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ولكننا نشتهي ان كل واحد منكم يظهر هذا الاجتهاد عينه ليقين الرجاء الى النهاية <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܨܒܝܢܢ ܕܝܢ ܕܐܢܫ ܐܢܫ ܡܢܟܘܢ ܗܝ ܗܕܐ ܚܦܝܛܘܬܐ ܢܚܘܐ ܠܫܘܡܠܝܐ ܕܤܒܪܟܘܢ ܥܕܡܐ ܠܚܪܬܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina desir dugu çuetaric batbederac artha bera eracuts deçan, sperançaren segurança bethecotzat finerano:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] И желаем всеки от вас да показва същото усърдие за пълна увереност в надеждата до край; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 我们愿你们各人都显出这样的殷勤，使你们有满足的指望，一直到底。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 我們願你們各人都顯出這樣的殷勤，使你們有滿足的指望，一直到底。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Mais nous désirons que chacun de vous montre la même diligence pour la pleine assurance de l'espérance jusqu'au bout; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or nous souhaitons que chacun de vous montre jusqu'à la fin le même soin pour la pleine certitude de l'espérance. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or, nous désirons que chacun de vous fasse voir la même ardeur pour conserver, jusqu'à la fin, la pleine certitude de l'espérance; (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Wir begehren aber, daß euer jeglicher denselbigen Fleiß beweise, die Hoffnung festzuhalten bis ans Ende, (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Wir wünschen aber sehr, daß ein jeder von euch denselben Fleiß beweise zur vollen Gewißheit der Hoffnung bis ans Ende, (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Wir begehren aber, daß euer jeglicher denselben Fleiß beweise, die Hoffnung festzuhalten bis ans Ende, (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ma desideriamo che ciascun di voi mostri infino al fine il medesimo zelo, alla piena certezza della speranza;(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Ma desideriamo che ciascun di voi dimostri fino alla fine il medesimo zelo per giungere alla pienezza della speranza, (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* cupimus autem unumquemque vestrum eandem ostentare sollicitudinem ad expletionem spei usque in finem [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Dorim însă ca fiecare din voi să arate aceeaş rîvnă, ca să păstreze pînă la sfîrşit o deplină nădejde, (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Желаем же, чтобы каждый из вас, для совершенной уверенности в надежде, оказывал такую же ревность до конца, [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Mas deseamos que cada uno de vosotros muestre la misma solicitud hasta el cabo, para cumplimiento de la esperanza: (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men vår åstundan är att var och en av eder visar samma nit att intill änden bevara full visshet i sitt hopp, (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At ninanasa namin na ang bawa't isa sa inyo ay magpakita ng gayon ding sikap sa ikalulubos ng pagasa hanggang sa katapusan: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Nhưng chúng ta mong rằng mỗi người trong anh em tỏ lòng sốt sắng như vậy, đặng giữ lòng đầy dẫy sự trông cậy cho đến cuối cùng; (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:10

2018-06-07T17:36:07Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:10 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:10]]''' οὐ γὰρ ἄδικος ὁ θεὸς ἐπιλαθέσθαι τοῦ ἔργου ὑμῶν καὶ τοῦ κόπου τῆς ἀγάπης ἡς ἐνεδείξασθε εἰς τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ διακονήσαντες τοῖς ἁγίοις καὶ διακονοῦντες

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:10 ''' For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:10 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:10]]''' Because God is not unjust to forget your work and labor of love which you have shown toward His name, in that you have ministered to the saints, and do minister.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:10 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For God is not vniust, that he foryete youre werk and loue, whiche ye han schewid in his name; for ye han mynystrid to seyntis, `and mynistren. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For god is not vnrighteous that he shuld forget youre worke and laboure that procedeth of love which love shewed in his name which have ministred vnto the saynctes and yet minister ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For God is not vnrighteous, that he shulde forget youre worke and laboure of loue, which ye shewed in his name, whan ye mynistred vnto the sayntes, and yet mynister. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For God is not vnryghteous þt he shulde forget youre worke and laboure that procedeth of loue, which loue ye shewe in his name, which haue ministred vnto the saynctes, and yet minister. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For God is not vnryghtuous þt he should forget your worke and laboure that procedeth of loue, which loue you shewed in hys name, whiche haue mynystred vnto the saynctes, & yet mynyster. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For God is not vnryghteous, to forget your worke & labour of loue, whiche ye haue shewed towarde his name, hauyng ministred to the saintes, and [do] minister. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For God is not vnrighteous, that hee should forget your worke, and labour of loue, which ye shewed toward his Name, in that ye haue ministred vnto the Saints, and yet minister. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For God is not vnrighteous, to forget your worke and labour of loue, which yee haue shewed toward his Name, in that yee haue ministred to the Saints, and doe minister. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for God is too just to his promise not to regard your piety, and the love which you have shewn to the christian religion by the assistance ye have given to the saints, and still continue to give. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For God is not unrighteous, to forget your work of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministred to the saints, and do minister. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For God is not unjust to forget your work and labor of love, which ye have shewn to his name, by having ministred to the saints, and yet ministring. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For God is not unrighteous, to forget your work and labor of love, which ye have showed toward his name in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For God is not unjust, to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have demonstrated in his name, having ministered assistance to the saints, and still ministering. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor of love, which ye have shown towards his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For God is not unrighteous, to forget your work, and the love which you have showed toward his name, in that you have ministered to the saints, and do minister. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For not unrighteous is Aloha, that he should forget your works and your charity which ye have manifested in his name, who have ministered unto the saints, and do minister. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] For God is not unjust, to forget your work, and the love which you showed for his name, having served the saints and [still] serving them. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Not for unjust the God, to be forgetful of the work of you and of the love, which you manifested for the name of him, having ministered to the holy ones and are ministering. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work, and the love which ye showed toward his name, in that ye ministered and still do minister to the saints. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For God is not unjust so as to forget your work, and the love which ye showed toward his name, in that ye ministered and are still ministering to the saints. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed toward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] for God is not unrighteous to forget your work and the love which ye shewed toward his name, in that ye ministered unto the saints, and still do minister. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For God [is] not unrighteous to forget your work, and the love which ye have shewn to his name, having ministered to the saints, and [still] ministering. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] for God is not unrighteous to forget your work, and the labour of the love, that ye shewed to His name, having ministered to the saints and ministering; ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] for God is not unrighteous to forget your work and the love which ye showed toward his name, in that ye ministered unto the saints, and still do minister. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, not unrighteous, is God, to be forgetful of your work and of the love which ye have shewn forth for his name, in that ye have ministered unto the saints, and are ministering, (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and the divine love which you manifested in his name, having ministered to the saints, and ministering. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] for God is not unrighteous to forget your work, and the love which ye showed toward His name, in having ministered to the saints, and still ministering. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For God is not unjust; he will not forget the work that you did, and the love that you showed for his Name, in sending help to your fellow-Christians—as you are still doing. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For God is not unjust so that He is unmindful of your labour and of the love which you have manifested towards Himself in having rendered services to His people and in still rendering them. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For God is not unrighteous to forget your work, and the love which you showed for his name, in having ministered to the saints, and in ministering. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لان الله ليس بظالم حتى ينسى عملكم وتعب المحبة التي اظهرتموها نحو اسمه اذ قد خدمتم القديسين وتخدمونهم. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܠܐ ܗܘܐ ܓܝܪ ܥܘܠ ܐܠܗܐ ܕܢܛܥܐ ܥܒܕܝܟܘܢ ܘܚܘܒܟܘܢ ܗܘ ܕܚܘܝܬܘܢ ܒܫܡܗ ܕܫܡܫܬܘܢ ܠܩܕܝܫܐ ܘܡܫܡܫܝܬܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen Iaincoa ezta iniusto, ahanz daquión çuen obrá eta haren icenera eracutsi vkan duçuen trabailluzco charitatea, sainduey aiuta eguin eta eguiten draueçuen becembatean.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото Бог не е неправеден, та да забрави това, което извършихте и любовта, която показахте към Неговото име, като послужихте и още служите на светиите. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 因为神并非不公义，竟忘记你们所做的工和你们为他名所显的爱心，就是先前伺候圣徒，如今还是伺候。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 因為神並非不公義，竟忘記你們所做的工和你們為他名所顯的愛心，就是先前伺候聖徒，如今還是伺候。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car Dieu n'est pas injuste pour oublier votre oeuvre et l'amour que vous avez montré pour son nom, ayant servi les saints et les servant encore. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car Dieu n'est pas injuste, pour oublier votre œuvre, et le travail de la charité que vous avez témoigné pour son Nom, en ce que vous avez secouru les Saints, et que vous les secourez encore. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car Dieu n'est pas injuste, pour oublier votre œuvre et le travail de la charité que vous avez fait paraître pour son nom, ayant assisté et assistant les Saints. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn Gott ist nicht ungerecht, daß er vergesse eures Werks und Arbeit der Liebe, die ihr beweiset habt an seinem Namen, da ihr den Heiligen dientet und noch dienet. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn Gott ist nicht ungerecht, eures Werkes zu vergessen und der Liebe, die ihr gegen seinen Namen bewiesen, da ihr den Heiligen gedient habt und dienet. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn Gott ist nicht ungerecht, daß er vergesse eures Werks und der Arbeit der Liebe, die ihr erzeigt habt an seinem Namen, da ihr den Heiligen dientet und noch dienet. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè Iddio non è ingiusto, per dimenticar l’opera vostra, e la fatica della carità che avete mostrata inverso il suo nome, avendo ministrato, e ministrando ancora a’ santi.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] poiché Dio non è ingiusto da dimenticare l’opera vostra e l’amore che avete mostrato verso il suo nome coi servizi che avete reso e che rendete tuttora ai santi. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* non enim iniustus Deus ut obliviscatur operis vestri et dilectionis quam ostendistis in nomine ipsius qui ministrastis sanctis et ministratis [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Căci Dumnezeu nu este nedrept ca să uite osteneala voastră şi dragostea, pe care aţi arătat -o pentru Numele Lui, voi, cari aţi ajutorat şi ajutoraţi pe sfinţi. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Ибо не неправеден Бог, чтобы забыл дело ваше и труд любви, которую вы оказали во имя Его, послужив и служа святым. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque Dios no es injusto para olvidar vuestra obra y el trabajo de amor que habéis mostrado á su nombre, habiendo asistido y asistiendo aún á los santos. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Ty Gud är icke orättvis, så att han förgäter vad I haven verkat, och vilken kärlek I bevisaden mot hans namn, då I tjänaden de heliga, såsom I ännu gören. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't ang Dios ay hindi liko upang limutin ang inyong gawa at ang pagibig na inyong ipinakita sa kaniyang pangalan, sa inyong paglilingkod sa mga banal, at hanggang ngayo'y nagsisipaglingkod kayo. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Ðức Chúa Trời không phải là không công bình mà bỏ quên công việc và lòng yêu thương của anh em đã tỏ ra vì danh Ngài, trong khi hầu việc các thánh đồ và hiện nay đương còn hầu việc nữa. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:9

2018-06-05T17:05:50Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:9 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:9]]''' Πεπείσμεθα δὲ περὶ ὑμῶν ἀγαπητοί τὰ κρείττονα καὶ ἐχόμενα σωτηρίας εἰ καὶ οὕτως λαλοῦμεν

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:9 ''' But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:9 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:9]]''' But, beloved, we are confident of better things concerning you, yes, things that accompany salvation, though we speak in this manner.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:9 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] But, ye moost dereworthe, we tristen of you betere thingis, and neer to helthe, thouy we speken so. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] Neverthelesse deare frendes we trust to se better of you and thynges which accompany saluacion though we thus speake. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] Neuertheles (ye dearly beloued) we trust to se better of you, and yt saluacio is nyer, though we thus speake. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] Neuerthelesse (deare frendes) we trust to se better of you, and thynges which accompany saluacion, though we thus speake. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] Neuerthelesse deare frindes, we truste to se better of you, and thynges whiche accompanye saluacyon, though we thus speake. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] Neuerthelesse, deare frendes, we haue perswaded our selues better thynges of you, and thynges whiche accompanie saluation, though we thus speake. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] But beloued, we haue perswaded our selues better things of you, and such as accompany saluation, though we thus speake. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] But beloued, wee are perswaded better things of you, and things that accompany saluation, though we thus speake. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] But though we speak in this manner, my dear brethren, we expect better things of you, and such as are more suitable to your salvation. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] But beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though, we thus speak. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak for your caution. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] But, beloved, we are persuaded concerning you that things are better, and connected with salvation, though we thus speak. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] But, beloved, we hope better things of you, even things which are connected with salvation, though we thus speak. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] But we are persuaded concerning you, my brethren, those things which are good, and that draw nigh unto salvation, though thus we speak. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But we are persuaded better things of you, beloved, and things pertaining to salvation, though we thus speak. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Having been persuaded but concerning you, beloved ones, the things better and being possessed of salvation, through even thus we speak. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] But, beloved, we are persuaded of better things concerning you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that are connected with salvation, though we do thus speak. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] But we are persuaded concerning you, beloved, better things, and connected with salvation, even if we speak thus. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and we are persuaded, concerning you, beloved, the things that are better, and accompanying salvation, though even thus we speak, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But we are persuaded, concerning you, beloved, the things which are better and which contain salvation, though, even thus we speak. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] But, beloved, we are persuaded better things concerning you, and things appertaining to salvation, if indeed we do thus speak. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But, beloved, we have become persuaded better things concerning you, and things accompanying salvation, even though we thus speak; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] But about you, dear friends, even though we speak in this way, we are confident of better things—of things that point to your Salvation. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] But we, even while we speak in this tone, have a happier conviction concerning you, my dearly-loved friends—a conviction of things which point towards salvation. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] But concerning you, beloved, we are persuaded better things, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* ولكننا قد تيقنا من جهتكم ايها الاحباء امورا افضل ومختصة بالخلاص وان كنا نتكلم هكذا. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܡܦܝܤܝܢܢ ܕܝܢ ܥܠܝܟܘܢ ܐܚܝ ܐܝܠܝܢ ܕܫܦܝܪܢ ܘܩܪܝܒܢ ܠܚܝܐ ܐܦܢ ܗܟܢܐ ܡܡܠܠܝܢܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baina seguratzen gara çueçaz den becembatean, maiteác, gauça hobez, eta saluamenduarequin eguitenago denez: hunela minço bagara-ere.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Обаче, ако и да говорим така, надяваме се от вас, възлюбени, за нещо по-добро, [нещо], което води към спасението. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 亲爱的弟兄们，我们虽是这样说，却深信你们的行为强过这些，而且近乎得救。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 親愛的弟兄們，我們雖是這樣說，卻深信你們的行為強過這些，而且近乎得救。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Mais nous sommes persuadés, en ce qui vous concerne, bien-aimés, de choses meilleures et qui tiennent au salut, quoique nous parlions ainsi. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Or nous nous sommes persuadés par rapport à vous, mes bien-aimés, de meilleures choses, et convenables au salut, quoique nous parlions ainsi. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Cependant, nous attendons de vous, bien-aimés, de meilleures choses, et qui conduisent au salut, quoique nous parlions ainsi. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Wir versehen uns aber, ihr Liebsten, Besseres zu euch, und daß die Seligkeit näher sei, ob wir wohl also reden. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Wir aber sind in Bezug auf euch, Geliebte, von besseren und mit der Seligkeit (O. Errettung) verbundenen Dingen überzeugt, wenn wir auch also reden. (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Wir versehen uns aber, ihr Liebsten, eines Besseren zu euch und daß die Seligkeit näher sei, ob wir wohl also reden. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Ora, diletti, noi ci persuadiamo di voi cose migliori, e che attengono alla salute; benchè parliamo in questa maniera.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Peraltro, diletti, quantunque parliamo così, siamo persuasi, riguardo a voi, di cose migliori e attinenti alla salvezza; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* confidimus autem de vobis dilectissimi meliora et viciniora saluti tametsi ita loquimur [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Măcar că vorbim astfel, prea iubiţilor, totuş dela voi aşteptăm lucruri mai bune şi cari însoţesc mîntuirea. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Впрочем о вас, возлюбленные, мы надеемся, что вы в лучшем состоянии и держитесь спасения, хотя и говорим так. [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Pero de vosotros, oh amados, esperamos mejores cosas, y más cercanas á salud, aunque hablamos así. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Men i fråga om eder, I älskade, äro vi vissa om vad bättre är, och vad som länder till frälsning, om vi ock nu tala på detta sätt. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Nguni't, mga minamahal, naniniwala kaming lubos sa magagaling na bagay tungkol sa inyo, at sa mga bagay na kalakip ng pagkaligtas, bagama't kami ay nagsasalita ng ganito: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Hỡi những kẻ rất yêu dấu, dẫu chúng ta nói vậy, vẫn còn đương trông đợi những việc tốt hơn từ nơi anh em, là những việc đưa đến sự cứu rỗi. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:7

2018-06-05T17:05:09Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:7 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:7]]''' γῆ γὰρ ἡ πιοῦσα τὸν ἐπ' αὐτῆς πολλάκις ἐρχόμενον ὑετόν καὶ τίκτουσα βοτάνην εὔθετον ἐκείνοις δι' οὓς καὶ γεωργεῖται μεταλαμβάνει εὐλογίας ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ·

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:7 ''' For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God:

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[Hebrews 6:7 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:7]]''' Because the earth which drinks in the rain that often comes upon it, and bears herbs useful for those by whom it is cultivated, receives blessing from God;

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:7 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] For the erthe that drinkith reyn ofte comynge on it, and bringith forth couenable erbe to hem of whiche it is tilid, takith blessing of God. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] For that erth which drinketh in the rayne wich cometh ofte vpon it and bringeth forth erbes mete for them that dresse it receaveth blessynge of god. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] For the earth, that drynketh in the rayne, which commeth oft vpon it, and bringeth forth herbes mete for them that dresse it, receaueth blessynge of God: (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] For the erth which dryncketh in þe rayne that commeth oft vpon it, and bringeth forth herbes mete for them that dresse it, receaueth blessinge of God. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] For that earthe whiche drincketh in the rayne whiche commeth ofte vpon it, and bryngeth forth herbes mete for them that dresse it, receyueth blessynge of God. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] For the earth which drynketh in the rayne that commeth oft vppon it, and bringeth foorth hearbes meete for them by whom also it is dressed, receaueth blessyng of God: ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] For the earth which drinketh in the raine that commeth oft vpon it, and bringeth foorth herbes meete for them by whome it is dressed, receiueth blessing of God. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] For the earth which drinketh in the raine that commeth oft vpon it, and bringeth forth herbes meet for them by whome it is dressed, receiueth blessing from God. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] for the earth which drinks up the frequent show'rs that fall upon it, and produces plants fit for the use of him that cultivates it, is stiled heavenly land: ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] For as the earth, which imbibeth the rain that is frequently coming upon it, and produceth herbs fit for those by whom it is cultivated, receiveth a blessing from God: (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh often upon it, and bringeth forth herbage, meet for them for whom it is tilled, receiveth blessing from God. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] For the earth which imbibes the rain which often falls upon it, and bringeth forth herbage suitable for those by whom it is cultured, receiveth a blessing from God; (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh often upon it, and bringeth forth herbs fit for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] For the land that drinks in the rain, which often comes upon it, and brings forth herbs, fit for them by whom it is cultivated, receives a blessing from God: (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] For the earth that hath drank the rain which hath come upon it many times, and shall have brought forth the herb that is useful for them on whose account it is cultured, receiveth blessing from Aloha; ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] But the land which drinks in the rain that often falls on it, and produces plants beneficial to those by whom it is cultivated, receives a blessing from God; (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] Earth for that having drunk the on her often coming rain, and producing herbage useful to them, for whom also it is tilled, receives a blessing from the God; ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] For the earth which has drunk in the rain oft coming upon it, and brings forth herbs fit for those for whose sake it is tilled, receives blessing from God; (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] For the earth which hath drunk in the rain that cometh often upon it, and beareth plants useful to those for whose sake it is tilled, receiveth blessing from God; (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] For the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] For the land which hath drunk the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them for whose sake it is also tilled, receiveth blessing from God: (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] For ground which drinks the rain which comes often upon it, and produces useful herbs for those for whose sakes also it is tilled, partakes of blessing from God; (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] For earth, that is drinking in the rain many times coming upon it, and is bringing forth herbs fit for those because of whom also it is dressed, doth partake of blessing from God, ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] For the land which hath drunk the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them for whose sake it is also tilled, receiveth blessing from God: ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For, land, which hath drunk in, the rain, thereupon ofttimes coming, and which bringeth forth vegetation fit for them for whom it is even cultivated, partaketh of a blessing from God; (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] For the earth drinking the rain coming often upon her, and bringing forth the herb nutritious to those by whom it is also cultivated, receives blessings from God: (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] For the land which drank in the rain that often comes upon it, and brings forth an herb fit for those for whose sake also it is cultivated, receives blessing from God; (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] Ground that drinks in the showers that from time to time fall upon it, and produces vegetation useful to those for whom it is tilled, receives a blessing from God; (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] For land which has drunk in the rain that often falls upon it, and brings forth vegetation useful to those for whose sakes, indeed, it is tilled, has a share in God's blessing. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] For land that drinks up the rain that often comes upon it, and yields herbs fit for those for whose sake it is also cultivated, shares blessing from God; (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* لان ارضا قد شربت المطر الآتي عليها مرارا كثيرة وانتجت عشبا صالحا للذين فلحت من اجلهم تنال بركة من الله. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܐܪܥܐ ܓܝܪ ܕܐܫܬܝܬ ܡܛܪܐ ܕܐܬܐ ܠܗ ܙܒܢܝܢ ܤܓܝܐܢ ܘܐܘܥܝܬ ܥܤܒܐ ܕܚܫܚ ܠܗܢܘܢ ܕܡܛܠܬܗܘܢ ܡܬܦܠܚܐ ܡܩܒܠܐ ܒܘܪܟܬܐ ܡܢ ܐܠܗܐ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Ecen gainera ethorten çayón vria maiz edaten duen lurrac eta lancen duteney belhar sasoinezcoric ekarten drauenac, recebitzen du benedictione Iaincoaganic:

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] Защото земята, която се е поила от дъжда, що пада често на нея, и която ражда трева полезна на тия, за които се и обработва, получава благословение от Бога; (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 就如一块田地，吃过屡次下的雨水，生长菜蔬，合乎耕种的人用，就从神得福； (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 就如一塊田地，吃過屢次下的雨水，生長菜蔬，合乎耕種的人用，就從神得福； (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* Car la terre qui boit la pluie qui vient souvent sur elle, et qui produit des herbes utiles pour ceux pour qui elle est aussi labourée, reçoit de Dieu de la bénédiction; (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car la terre qui boit souvent la pluie qui vient sur elle, et qui produit des herbes propres à ceux par qui elle est labourée, reçoit la bénédiction de Dieu; (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Car la terre qui est abreuvée par la pluie qui tombe souvent sur elle, et qui produit une herbe appropriée à ceux pour qui elle est cultivée, reçoit une bénédiction de Dieu. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] Denn die Erde, die den Regen trinkt, der oft über sie kommt, und bequem Kraut träget denen, die sie bauen, empfänget Segen von Gott. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] Denn das Land, welches den häufig über dasselbe kommenden Regen trinkt und nützliches Kraut hervorbringt für diejenigen, (O. und Kraut hervorbringt, denen nützlich) um derentwillen es auch bebaut wird, empfängt Segen von Gott; (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] Denn die Erde, die den Regen trinkt, der oft über sie kommt, und nützliches Kraut trägt denen, die sie bauen, empfängt Segen von Gott. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] Perciocchè la terra, che beve la pioggia che viene spesse volte sopra essa, e produce erba comoda a coloro da’ quali altresì è coltivata, riceve benedizione da Dio.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] Infatti, la terra che beve la pioggia che viene spesse volte su lei, e produce erbe utili a quelli per i quali è coltivata, riceve benedizione da Dio; (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* terra enim saepe venientem super se bibens imbrem et generans herbam oportunam illis a quibus colitur accipit benedictionem a Deo [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] Cînd un pămînt este adăpat de ploaia care cade adesea pe el, şi rodeşte o iarbă folositoare celor pentru cari este lucrat, capătă binecuvîntare dela Dumnezeu. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] Земля, пившая многократно сходящий на нее дождь и произращающая злак, полезный тем, для которых и возделывается,получает благословение от Бога; [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Porque la tierra que embebe el agua que muchas veces vino sobre ella, y produce hierba provechosa á aquellos de los cuales es labrada, recibe bendición de Dios: (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] Det är ju så, att den jord som indricker regnet, när det titt och ofta strömmar ned däröver, och som framalstrar växter, dem till gagn för vilkas räkning den brukas, den jorden får välsignelse från Gud. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] Sapagka't ang lupang humitit ng ulang madalas na lumalagpak sa kaniya, at tinutubuan ng mga damong pakikinabangan ng mga yaon na dahil sa kanila'y binukid, ay tumanggap ng pagpapalang mula sa Dios: (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] Vả, một đám đất nhờ mưa đượm nhuần mà sanh cây cỏ có ích cho người cày cấy, thì đất đó hưởng phần phước lành của Ðức Chúa Trời. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}

Hebrews 6:6

2018-06-05T17:04:26Z

Textus Receptus: /* External Links */

* '''[[Hebrews 6:6 Greek NT: Beza's Textus Receptus (1598)| ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 6:6]]''' καὶ παραπεσόντας πάλιν ἀνακαινίζειν εἰς μετάνοιαν ἀνασταυροῦντας ἑαυτοῖς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ παραδειγματίζοντας

{{Textus Receptus 1598 Footer}}

* ''' Hebrews 6:6 ''' If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame.

{{King James Version Pure Cambridge Edition Footer}}

* '''[[ Hebrews 6:6 King James Version 2016|Hebrews 6:6]]''' if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame.

{{King James Version 2016 Edition}}

==Interlinear==

==Commentary==

==Greek==

====Textus Receptus====

* [[1514 AD|1514]] ([[Complutensian Polyglot]])

====[[Desiderius Erasmus]]====

* [[1516 AD|1516]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 1st [[Novum Instrumentum omne]])
* [[1519 AD|1519]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 2nd)
* [[1522 AD|1522]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 3rd [[Novum Testamentum omne]])
* [[1527 AD|1527]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 4th)
* [[1535 AD|1535]] ([[Desiderius Erasmus|Erasmus]] 5th)

====Colinæus====

* [[1534 AD|1534]] (Colinæus)

====Stephanus ([[Robert Estienne]])====

* [[1546 AD|1546]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 1st)
* [[1549 AD|1549]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 2nd)
* [[1550 AD|1550]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 3rd - [[Editio Regia]])
* [[1551 AD|1551]] ([[Robert Estienne]] (Stephanus) 4th)

====[[Theodore Beza]]====
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza 1st)
* [[1565 AD|1565]] (Beza Octavo 1st)
* [[1567 AD|1567]] (Beza Octavo 2nd)
* [[1580 AD|1580]] (Beza Octavo 3rd)
* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Beza 2nd)
* [[1589 AD|1589]] (Beza 3rd)
* [[1590 AD|1590]] (Beza Octavo 4th)
* [[1598 AD|1598]] (Beza 4th)
''See Also [[Hebrews 6:6 Beza 1598]] ([[Theodore Beza|Beza]])''
* [[1604 AD|1604]] (Beza Octavo 5th)

====Elzevir====

* [[1624 AD|1624]] (Elzevir)
* [[1633 AD|1633]] (Elzevir)
* [[1641 AD|1641]] (Elzevir)

====Scholz====

* [[1841 AD|1841]] ([[Johann Martin Augustin Scholz|Scholz]])

====Scrivener====

* [[1894 AD|1894]] (? ????? ???T???)

====Other Greek====

* [[1857 AD|1857]] (Tregelles' Greek New Testament)
* (Tischendorf 8th Ed.)
* [[1881 AD|1881]] (Westcott & Hort)
* (Greek orthodox Church)

==Anglo Saxon Translations==

* [[1000 AD|1000]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Manuscript 140, Corpus Christi College by Aelfric)

* [[1200 AD|1200]] (Anglo-Saxon Gospels Hatton Manuscript 38, Bodleian Library by unknown author)

==English Translations==

* [[1380 AD|1380]] ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1395 AD|1395]] that thei be renewid eftsoone to penaunce. Whiche eftsones crucifien to hem silf the sone of God, and han to scorn. ([[Wyclif's Bible]] by [[John Wycliffe]])

* [[1534 AD|1534]] yf they faule shuld be renued agayne vnto repentaunce: for as moche as they have (as concerninge them selves) crucified the sonne of God a fresshe makynge a mocke of him. ([[Tyndale Bible]] by [[William Tyndale]])

* [[1535 AD|1535]] yf they fall awaye (and concernynge them selues crucifye the sonne of God afresshe, and make a mocke off him) that they shulde be renued agayne vnto repentaunce. (Coverdale Bible)

* [[1539 AD|1539]] ([[Great Bible]] First Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1540 AD|1540]] yf they fall awaye (and as concernynge them selues crucifye the sonne of God a fresshe, and make a mocke of him) that they shulde be renued agayne by repentaunce. ([[Great Bible]] Second Edition - [[Miles Coverdale]])

* [[1549 AD|1549]] yf they fall, shoulde be renued agayne vnto repentaunce: for as muche as they haue (as concernynge them selues) crucifyed the sonne of God a freshe makynge a mocke of hym. ([[Matthew's Bible]] - [[John Rogers]])

* [[1557 AD|1557]] (Geneva [[1557 AD|1557]])

* [[1560 AD|1560]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) First Edition

* [[1568 AD|1568]] And they fall away, shoulde be renued agayne into repentaunce, hauyng crucified to the selues the sonne of God a fresshe, and made a mocke of hym. ([[Bishop's Bible]] First Edition

* [[1582 AD|1582]] (Rheims [[1582 AD|1582]])

* [[1587 AD|1587]] If they fal away, should be renued againe by repentance: seeing they crucifie againe to themselues the Sonne of God, & make a mocke of him. ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1599 AD|1599]] ([[Geneva Bible]]) by [[William Whittingham]]

* [[1611 AD|1611]] If they shall fall away, to renue them againe vnto repentance: seeing they crucifie to themselues the Sonne of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. ([[King James Version]])

* [[1729 AD|1729]] if they shall fall away, to re-instate themselves by repentance: seeing, as far in them lies, they crucify the son of God afresh, and expose him to open shame. ([[Mace New Testament]])

* [[1745 AD|1745]] And are fallen away, to renew them again unto repentance: seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God, and put him to an open shame. (Mr. Whiston's Primitive New Testament)

* [[1762 AD|1762]] ([[King James Version]])

* [[1769 AD|1769]] If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. ([[King James Version]] - [[Benjamin Blayney]])

* [[1770 AD|1770]] and the powers of the gospel-age, and yet fall away, should be renewed again to repentance: since they again crucify to themselves the Son of God, and make an open example of Him. (Worsley Version by John Worsley)

* [[1790 AD|1790]] And have fallen away, to renew them again unto repentance, seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. (Wesley Version by John Wesley)

* [[1795 AD|1795]] and yet have fallen away: for they crucify again to themselves the Son of God, and expose him to public infamy. (A Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by Thomas Haweis)

* [[1833 AD|1833]] If they shall fall away, to renew them again to repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. (Webster Version - by [[Noah Webster]])

* [[1835 AD|1835]] and yet have fallen away, crucifying again to themselves the Son of God and exposing him to contempt. (Living Oracles by Alexander Campbell)

* [[1849 AD|1849]] (and) who again shall sin, cannot again be renewed unto conversion, who would afresh crucify and put to shame the Son of God. ([[Etheridge Translation]] by [[John Etheridge]])

* [[1850 AD|1850]] ([[King James Version]] by Committee)

* [[1851 AD|1851]] (Murdock Translation)

* [[1855 AD|1855]] [[Calvin Bible]] by the [[Calvin Translation Society]]

* [[1858 AD|1858]] and having fallen away, it is impossible again to renew to a change of mind, they having crucified again and exposed to shame the Son of God. (The New Testament Translated from the Original Greek by [[Leicester Sawyer]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] and having fallen away, again to renew for reformation, having crucified again for themselves the son of the God and exposing to shame. ([[The Emphatic Diaglott]] by [[Benjamin Wilson]])

* [[1865 AD|1865]] and have fallen away, should again be renewed to repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to open shame. (The New Testament of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ 1865 by American Bible Union)

* [[1869 AD|1869]] and have fallen away, should again be renewed to repentance, since they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to open shame. (Noyes Translation by George Noyes)

* [[1873 AD|1873]] if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. ([[King James Version]]) by [[Frederick Scrivener]])

* [[1885 AD|1885]] and [then] fell away, it is impossible to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. (Revised Version also called English Revised Version - Charles Ellicott editor)

* [[1890 AD|1890]] and have fallen away, crucifying for themselves [as they do] the Son of God, and making a show of [him]. (Darby Version 1890 by [[John Darby]])

* [[1898 AD|1898]] and having fallen away, again to renew `them' to reformation, having crucified again to themselves the Son of God, and exposed to public shame. ([[Young's Literal Translation]] by [[Robert Young]])

* [[1901 AD|1901]] and `then' fell away, it is impossible to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame. ([[American Standard Version]] - [[Philip Schaff]])

* [[1902 AD|1902]] And who have fallen away, again, to be remoulding them into repentance; seeing they are again crucifying unto themselves the Son of God, and holding him up as an example. (The Emphasised Bible Rotherham Version)

* [[1902 AD|1902]] indeed having fallen away, to renew them again unto repentance; having crucified to themselves again the Son of God, and put him to an open shame. (Translation of the New Testament from the Original Greek by William Godbey)

* [[1904 AD|1904]] and then fell away, it is impossible to renew them again to repentance, since they are crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh, and putting Him to open shame. (The New Testament: Revised and Translated by [[Adolphus Worrell]])

* [[1904 AD|1904]] if those, I say, fell away, it would be impossible to bring them again to repentance; they would be crucifying the Son of God over again for themselves, and exposing him to open contempt. (Twentieth Century New Testament by Ernest Malan and Mary Higgs)

* [[1911 AD|1911]] (Syrus Scofield)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] it is impossible, I say, to keep bringing them back to a new repentance, for, to their own undoing, they are repeatedly crucifying the Son of God afresh and exposing Him to open shame. (Weymouth New Testament)

* [[1918 AD|1918]] and have fallen away, crucifying to themselves the Son of God anew, and putting him to an open shame. (The New Testament Translated from the Sinaitic Manuscript by Henry Anderson)

* [[1923 AD|1923]] (Edgar Goodspeed)

* [[1982 AD|1982]] ([[New King James Version]])

* [[1984 AD|1984]] ([[New International Version]])

* [[1995 AD|1995]] ([[New American Standard Bible]]) (©1995)

* [[1999 AD|1999]] ([[American King James Version]])[[AKJV]]

* [[2005 AD|2005]] ([[Today’s New International Version]])

* ([[BBE]])
* ([[Holman Christian Standard Bible]])
* ([[21st Century King James Version]])
* ([[Common English Bible]])
* ([[GOD’S WORD Translation]])
* ([[Contemporary English Version]])
* ([[New Living Translation]])
* ([[Amplified Bible]])
* ([[The Message]])
* ([[New International Reader's Version]])
* ([[Wycliffe New Testament]])

==Foreign Language Versions==

====[[Arabic]]====
* وسقطوا لا يمكن تجديدهم ايضا للتوبة اذ هم يصلبون لانفسهم ابن الله ثانية ويشهّرونه. <big></big>(Arabic Smith & Van Dyke)

====[[Aramaic]]====
* ܕܬܘܒ ܢܚܛܘܢ ܕܡܢ ܕܪܝܫ ܢܬܚܕܬܘܢ ܠܬܝܒܘܬܐ ܘܡܢ ܕܪܝܫ ܢܙܩܦܘܢ ܠܒܪܗ ܕܐܠܗܐ ܘܢܨܥܪܘܢ <big></big>(Aramaic Peshitta)

====[[Basque]]====

* Baldin eror baditez, berriz arramberri ditecen penitentiatara, ikussiric ecen Iaincoaren Semea berriz crucificatzen dutela hetan den becembatean, eta escarniotara emaiten dutela.

====[[Bulgarian]]====

* [[1940 AD|1940]] а са отпаднали, невъзможно е да се обновят пак и доведат до покаяние, докато разпъват втори път в себе си Божия Син и Го опозоряват. (Bulgarian Bible)

====[[Chinese]]====

* 1 若是离弃道理，就不能叫他们从新懊悔了。因为他们把神的儿子重钉十字架，明明的羞辱他。 (Chinese Union Version (Simplified))

* 1 若是離棄道理，就不能叫他們從新懊悔了。因為他們把神的兒子重釘十字架，明明的羞辱他。 (Chinese Union Version (Traditional))

====[[French]]====

* qui sont tombés, soient renouvelés encore à la repentance, crucifiant pour eux-mêmes le Fils de Dieu et l'exposant à l'opprobre. (French Darby)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] S'ils retombent, soient changés de nouveau par la repentance, vu que, quant à eux, ils crucifient de nouveau le Fils de Dieu, et l'exposent à l'opprobre. (Martin 1744)

* [[1744 AD|1744]] Et qui sont tombés, il est impossible de les renouveler encore pour la repentance, puisqu'ils crucifient pour eux-mêmes le Fils de Dieu, et l'exposent à l'ignominie. (Ostervald 1744)

====[[German]]====

* [[1545 AD|1545]] wo sie abfallen und wiederum sich selbst den Sohn Gottes kreuzigen und für Spott halten, daß sie sollten wiederum erneuert werden zur Buße. (Luther 1545)

* [[1871 AD|1871]] und abgefallen sind, wiederum zur Buße zu erneuern, indem sie den Sohn Gottes für sich selbst kreuzigen und ihn zur Schau stellen. (d. h. der Schmach preisgegeben) (Elberfelder 1871)

* [[1912 AD|1912]] wo sie abfallen, wiederum zu erneuern zur Buße, als die sich selbst den Sohn Gottes wiederum kreuzigen und für Spott halten. (Luther 1912)

====[[Italian]]====

* [[1649 AD|1649]] se cadono, sieno da capo rinnovati a ravvedimento; poichè di nuovo crocifiggono a sè stessi il Figliuol di Dio, e lo espongono ad infamia.(Giovanni Diodati Bible 1649)

* [[1927 AD|1927]] se cadono, è impossibile rinnovarli da capo a ravvedimento, poiché crocifiggono di nuovo per conto loro il Figliuol di Dio, e lo espongono ad infamia. (Riveduta Bible 1927)

====[[Japanese]]====

* [[1928 AD|1928]] ([[Naoji Nagai]])

====[[Latin]]====

* et prolapsi sunt renovari rursus ad paenitentiam rursum crucifigentes sibimet ipsis Filium Dei et ostentui habentes [[Latin Vulgate]]

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus 1527)

* [[1527 AD|1527]] (Erasmus Vulgate 1527)

====[[Pidgin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Pidgin King Jems)

====[[Romainian]]====

* [[2010 AD|2010]] şi cari totuş au căzut, este cu neputinţă să fie înoiţi iarăş, şi aduşi la pocăinţă, fiindcă ei răstignesc din nou pentru ei, pe Fiul lui Dumnezeu, şi -L dau să fie batjocorit. (Biblia Traducerea Fidela în limba româna)

====[[Russian]]====

* [[1876 AD|1876]] и отпадших, опять обновлять покаянием, когда они снова распинают в себе Сына Божия и ругаются Ему . [[Russian Synodal Version]]

Phonetically:

====[[Spanish]]====

* Y recayeron, sean otra vez renovados para arrepentimiento, crucificando de nuevo para sí mismos al Hijo de Dios, y exponiéndole á vituperio. (RVG Spanish)

====[[Swedish]]====

* [[1917 AD|1917]] men som ändå hava avfallit -- dem är det omöjligt att återföra till ny bättring, eftersom de på nytt korsfästa Guds Son åt sig och utsätta honom för bespottelse. (Swedish - Svenska 1917)

====[[Tagalog]]====

* [[1905 AD|1905]] At saka nahiwalay sa Dios ay di maaaring baguhin silang muli sa pagsisisi; yamang kanilang ipinapapakong muli sa ganang kanilang sarili ang Anak ng Dios, at inilalagay na muli siya sa hayag na kahihiyan. (Ang Dating Biblia 1905)

====[[Tok Pisin]]====

* [[1996 AD|1996]] (Tok Pisin King Jems)

====[[Vietnamese]]====

* [[1934 AD|1934]] nếu lại vấp ngã, thì không thể khiến họ lại ăn năn nữa, vì họ đóng đinh Con Ðức Chúa Trời trên thập tự giá cho mình một lần nữa, làm cho Ngài sỉ nhục tỏ tường. (VIET)

==See Also==

==External Links==

{{Donate}}